Skip to main content

Full text of "Anything that´s peaceful the case for the free market"

See other formats


sm^ 


ANYTHING 

THAT'S 
PEACEFUL 


BY   LEONARD  E.  READ 


#^^^#»#>#>.  v(9^  DONADO     POR  ^x^  ^ 
CEE  S 

Coleccion  Hilary  E.  Arathoon 


<^<C^-:-^ 


Universidad  Francisco  Marroqufn 
Biblioteca  Ludwig  E.  Von  Mises 


'^r'op    GERw. 


gf  SE  PROHIBE 

tuWsyor  y/o  morgmar  esfe  libraf 

•B  coso  de  devclverlo  subrayado# 

SE  COfiRARA  SU    VALOR 


f^ 


ANYTHING 
THAT'S  PEACEFUL 


ANYTHING 
THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

The  Case  for  the  Free  Market 
LEONARD  E.  READ 


The  Foundation  for  Economic  Education,  Inc. 
Irvington-on-Hudson,  New  York  1964 


The  Author  and  Publisher 

Leonard  E.  Read,  author  of  Conscience  of 
the  Majority,  Government — An  Ideal  Con- 
cept, Miracle  of  the  Market,  Students  of 
Liberty,  Why  Not  Try  Freedom?,  Elements 
of  Libertarian  Leadership,  and  other  books 
and  articles,  is  President  of  the  Foundation 
for  Economic  Education,  organized  in  1946. 

The  Foundation  is  an  educational  cham- 
pion of  private  ownership,  the  free  market, 
the  profit  and  loss  system,  and  limited 
government.  It  is  nonprofit  and  nonpoliti- 
cal.  Sample  copies  of  the  Foundation's 
monthly  study  journal,  the  freeman,  are 
available  on  request. 


PUBLISHED  SEPTEMBER   I964 

Copyright  1964,  by  Leonard  E.  Read.  Permission  to  reprint 
granted  without  special  request.         •         printed  in  u.s.a. 


CONTENTS 


Page 

1.  A  BREAK  WITH  PREVAILING  FAITH  i 

Let  anyone  do  anything,  so  long  as  his  actions  are 
peaceful;  limit  government  to  keeping  the  peace.  The 
author's  premise.  Incorruptibility  defined  and  its  im- 
portance emphasized. 

2.  THE  AMERICAN  SETTING: 

PAST  AND  PRESENT  lo 

A  review  of  our  evolutionary  past  should  help  us  to 
better  cope  with  the  devolutionary  theories  and  prac- 
tices of  the  present. 

J.    STRIFE  AS  A  WAY  OF  LIFE  31 

Socialism  rests  on  raw  violence.  Peaceful  people  rarely 
carry  noncompliance  far  enough  to  discover  this  shock- 
ing fact  about  our  "social  gains." 

4.    SOCIALISM   IS  NONCREATIVE  46 

Socialism  only  gives  the  appearance  of  being  produc- 
tive. What  we  mistake  for  socialism's  achievement  is 
free  human  energy  pushing  its  way  through  the  stifling 
bureaucratic  regimentation. 

vii 


Viii  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

5.  HOW  SOCIALISM  HARMS 

THE  INDIVIDUAL  58 

When  the  individual  forsakes  or  has  taken  from  him 
a  sense  of  self-responsibility,  he  loses  the  very  essence 
of  his  being. 

6.  HOW  SOCIALISM  HARMS  THE  ECONOMY       72 

Socialism  gives  rise  to  unnatural  and  unmarketable 
human  efforts  and  specialties,  exchangeable  only  under 
duress.  If  this  persists,  our  once  dynamic  economy 
will  spin  aparti 

7.  HOW  PRESSURE  GROUPS 

PROMOTE  INFLATION  82 

Labor  unions  cause  inflation  precisely  as  do  chambers 
of  commerce  and  all  other  groups  which  seek  handouts 
from  the  federal  treasury;  not,  as  is  commonly  suf>- 
posed,  by  way  of  price  and  wage  "spirals." 

8.  APPOINT  A  COMMITTEE!  89 

Committees  tend  to  absolve  individuals  from  personal 
responsibility  for  positions  taken,  thus  permitting  care- 
less and  irresponsible  actions  which  seriously  threaten 
the  peace. 

9.  REGARDLESS  OF  CHOICE,  VOTEl  108 

Voting  presupposes  a  choice.  Citizens  have  no  moral 
obligation  to  cast  a  ballot  for  the  "lesser  of  two  evils," 
or  for  one  of  two  trimmers;  trimming  is  not  compara- 
tive, since  every  trimmer  is  without  integrity. 


CONTENTS  IX 

10.  ON  KEEPING  THE  PEACE  124 

The  real  and  revealing  distinction  between  the  social- 
ist, on  the  one  hand,  and  the  student  of  liberty,  on  the 
other,  is  a  difference  of  opinion  as  to  what  peaceful 
actions  others  should  be  prohibited  from  taking. 

11.  ONLY  GOD  CAN  MAKE  A  TREE— 

OR  A  PENCIL  136 

Creative  human  energies  combine  miraculously  to  form 
a  jet  plane,  a  symphony,  a  pencil,  just  as  molecules 
combine  to  form  a  living  tree. 

12.  THE  MOST  IMPORTANT  DISCOVERY 

IN  ECONOMICS  144 

The  most  important  discovery  in  economic  science  may 
be  stated  in  a  simple  sentence.  If  fully  mastered,  it  is 
all  the  economics  the  layman  needs  to  know. 

15.    THE  GREATEST  COMPUTER  ON  EARTH     157 

The  free  market  computer,  if  permitted  to  operate,  re- 
quires no  attendants  and  its  services  are  free.  It  can 
automatically  receive  billions  of  flowing  data  daily, 
giving  off  simple  signals  in  the  form  of  prices. 

14.    MAIL  BY  MIRACLE  171 

Let  anyone  deliver  catalogues  and  letters  as  freely  as  we 
are  permitted  to  deliver  freight  or  sound  or  human 
beings.  An  explanation  of  why  so  many  people  mis- 
takenly believe  that  mail  delivery  could  not  possibly 
be  left  to  private  enterprise. 


X  ANYTHING  THAT's  PEACEFUL 

15.  WHOSE  ACADEMIC  FREEDOM?  180 

An  introduction  to  the  myths  surrounding  government 
education,  and  how  these  myths  create  a  distressing 
confusion  over  academic  freedom. 

16.  EDUCATION  FOR  THE  SAKE 

OF  OTHERS  191 

Government  education  is  predicated  on  one's  education 
being  in  conformity  with  the  way  others  think  he 
should  be  educated.  An  explanation  of  how  coercion 
in  education  creates  an  imbalance  between  know-how 
and  wisdom. 

17.  EDUCATION  FOR  ONE'S  OWN  SAKE  208 

Education  to  fit  the  individual;  in  short,  the  case  for 
the  free  market  in  education. 

18.  IN  PURSUIT  OF  EXCELLENCE  222 

The  good  society  will  never  emerge  from  man's  drafting 
boards.  Instead,  it  is  a  dividend  flowing  from  the 
presence,  in  the  pink  of  condition,  of  a  natural  aris- 
tocracy of  virtue  and  talents  among  men. 


INDEX  239 


Many  favor  peace  hut  not  many  favor 
the  things  that  make  for  peace. 

—THOMAS  A  KEMPIS 


•     CHAPTER    1      • 

A    BREAK   WITH 
PREVAILING    FAITH 


Galileo  was  called  on  the  carpet,  tried  by  the  Inquisition, 
and  put  in  prison  because  he  affirmed  the  theory  of  Co- 
pernicus that  the  solar  system  does  not  revolve  around  our 
earth.  The  truth  as  he  perceived  it  was  a  break  with  the 
prevailing  faith;  he  committed  the  unpardonable  sin  of 
affronting  the  mores.  This  was  his  guilt. 

Americans — enlightened  as  we  suppose  ourselves  to  be — 
are  inclined  to  view  with  scorn  that  illiberal  attitude  of 
some  three  centuries  ago  which  sought  to  keep  the  light  of 
new  evidence  away  from  the  fallacies  of  that  time.  Fie  on 
such  childish  intolerance;  we  are  not  afraid  of  truth;  let  the 
light  shine  inl 

Perhaps  we  should  pause  for  a  moment  and  carefully 
scrutinize  what  our  own  mirror  reveals.  A  letter  in  the 
morning  mail  highlights  my  point:  this  woman  had  visited 
the  librarian  of  the  high  school  to  which  she  had  made  a  gift 
of  The  Freeman,  a  monthly  journal  that  presents,  dispas- 
sionately but  consistently,  the  rationale  of  the  free  market, 
private   property,   limited   government   philosophy,   along 


2  ANYTHING  THAT'S  PEACEFUL 

with  its  moral  and  spiritual  antecedents.  She  discovered 
that  the  journal  was  not  among  the  periodicals  displayed 
for  student  perusal,  that  it  had  been  discreetly  relegated  to 
the  teachers'  reading  room.  What  was  the  reason  for  this 
under- the-rug  procedure?  The  librarian  explained,  "The 
Freeman  is  too  conservative."  My  correspondent,  distraught 
by  this  illiberal  attitude— by  this  attempt  to  keep  students 
from  knowing  about  the  freedom  philosophy — asked  of 
me,  "What  can  we  do  about  this?" 

The  answer  to  this  question  is  to  be  found  in  an  old 
English  proverb,  "Truth  will  out!"  As  it  did  with  Galileo's 
theory,  so  it  will  do  with  the  ideology  of  freedom  I  However, 
if  we  would  conserve  our  energies  and  act  in  the  best 
interests  of  the  freedom  philosophy,  we  will  do  well  to  re- 
flect on  the  most  effective  way  to  lend  a  hand  to  the  phi- 
losophy. Suppose,  for  instance,  Galileo  had  exerted  pres- 
sure on  the  Inquisitors  to  purvey  that  fragment  of  truth 
he  had  come  upon.  The  folly  of  such  a  tactic  is  clear:  His 
truth  in  the  hands  of  his  enemies;  heaven  forbid!  Likewise, 
it  is  folly  for  us  to  exert  influence  on  those  of  the  collectiv- 
istic  faith — be  they  librarians,  teachers,  book  reviewers  or 
bookstore  owners,  politicians,  or  whoever — to  carry  the  mes- 
sage of  individuality  and  its  essential  concomitant,  freedom 
in  exchange.  If  one  wishes  to  win,  never  choose  team- 
mates who  are  intent  on  losing  the  contest.  Indeed,  such 
folks  should  be  scrupulously  avoided  as  partners. 

The  way  to  give  truth  a  hand  is  to  pursue  a  do-it-your- 
self policy.  Each  must  do  his  own  seeking  and  revealing. 
Such  success  as  one  experiences  will  uncover  and  attract  all 
the  useful,  helpful,  sympathetic   teammates  one's   pursuit 


A    BREAK   WITH   PREVAILING   FAITH  « 

O 

deserves.   This  appears   to  be  truth's  obstacle  course—no 
short  cuts  allowed. 

A  Dark  Age  is  followed  by  an  Enlightenment;  devolution 
and  evolution  follow  on  each  other's  heels;  myth  and  truth 
have  each  their  day,  now  as  ever.  These  opposites — action 
and  reaction — occur  with  the  near  regularity  of  a  pendu- 
lum, here  as  elsewhere,  the  vaunted  "common  sense  of  the 
American  people"  notwithstanding. 


Th«  Faith  in  Collectivism 
Our  time,  as  did  Galileo's,  witnesses  an  enormous  intol- 
erance toward  ideas  which  challenge  the  prevailing  faith, 
that  faith  today  being  collectivism — world-wide.  Americans 
during  the  past  three  or  four  decades  have  swung  over- 
whelmingly toward  the  myths  implicit  in  statism;  but,  more 
than  this,  they  have  become  actually  antagonistic  to,  and 
afraid  of  identification  with,  free  market,  private  property, 
limited  government  principles.  Indeed,  such  is  the  impact 
of  the  collectivistic  myth,  they  shy  away  from  any  idea  or 
jjerson  or  institution  which  the  political  welfarists  and 
planners  choose  to  label  as  "rightists."  I  have  labored  full 
time  in  this  controversy  for  more  than  thirty  years  and, 
having  a  good  memory,  these  shifts  are  as  clear  to  me  as  if 
they  had  occurred  in  the  last  few  moments,  or  I'd  just  viewed 
a  time-lapse  movie  of  these  events.  Were  I  unaware  that 
such  actions  and  reactions  are  inevitable  in  the  scheme  of 
things — particularly  when  observing  such  behavior  by  busi- 
nessmen as  well  as  by  teachers,  clergymen,  and  labor  offi- 
cials— I  would  be  unable  to  believe  my  eyes. 


4  ANYTHING  THAT'S  PEACEFUL 

Yet,  truth  will  out!  While  myth  and  truth  contend  in 
their  never-ending  fray,  truth  inches  ahead  over  the  mil- 
lennia as  might  be  expected  from  the  evolutionary  process. 
My  faith  says  that  this  is  ordained,  if  we  he  worthy,  for 
what  meaning  can  truth  have  except  our  individual  per- 
ception of  it?  This  is  to  say  that  among  the  numerous  im- 
peratives of  truth  is  that  many  individuals  do  their  utmost 
in  searching  for  it  and  reporting  whatever  their  search  re- 
veals. 

Worthiness  also  requires  of  those  who  would  don  her 
mantle  a  quality  of  character  which  I  shall  call  incorrupti- 
bility. The  more  individuals  in  whom  this  quality  finds 
refinement  the  better,  and  the  sooner  more  truth  will  out. 
This  quality  is  too  important  to  suffer  neglect  for  brevity's 
sake;  so  let  me  spell  it  out. 

If  my  claim  for  incorruptibility  is  to  hold  water,  the  no- 
tion of  corruption  will  have  to  be  refined  beyond  its  gen- 
erally accepted  identification  with  bribery,  stealing,  bold- 
faced lying,  and  the  like.  Deplorable  as  are  these  specimens, 
they  wreak  but  minor  havoc  compared  to  the  more  subtle 
corruptions  of  the  intellect  and  the  soul  which,  unfortu- 
nately, are  rarely  thought  of — or  even  felt — as  corruption. 

The  level  of  corruption  I  wish  to  examine  was  suggested 
to  me  by  a  friend's  honest  confession,  "I  am  as  much  cor- 
rupted by  my  loves  as  by  my  hates."  Few  of  us  have  suc- 
ceeded in  rising  above  this  weakness;  indeed,  it  is  difficult  to 
find  one  who  has.  Where  is  the  individual  who  has  so 
freed  himself  from  his  affections  for  or  prejudices  against 
persons,  parties,  creeds  that  he  can  utterly  disregard  these 
passions  and  weigh  each  and  every  act  or  proposal  or  idea 


A   BREAK  WITH   PREVAILING  FAITH  5 

Strictly  on  its  own  merits — as  if  he  were  unaware  of  its 
source?  Where  is  the  man  who  can  say  "yes"  or  "no"  to 
friend  or  foe  with  equal  detachment?  So  rare  are  such  in- 
dividuals that  we  run  the  risk  of  concluding  that  no  such 
person  exists. 

However,  we  must  not  despair.  Recently,  I  was  presented 
with  an  idea  by  an  unknown  author — in  these  words: 
"There  is  no  such  thing  as  a  broken  commitment."  Observ- 
ing on  many  occasions  that  people  do  actually  go  back  on 
their  bond,  I  thought  this  to  be  at  odds  with  the  facts  of 
life.  Later,  its  meaning  was  explained  to  me:  An  unbroken 
commitment  in  this  context  means  something  more  than 
paying  debts,  keeping  promises,  observing  contracts.  A  man 
has  a  commitment  to  his  own  conscience,  that  is,  to  truth 
as  his  highest  conscience  discerns  truth,  and  every  word  and 
deed  must  be  an  accurate  reflection  thereof.  No  pressure 
of  fame  or  fortune  or  love  or  hate  can  even  tempt  such  a 
person  to  compromise  his  integrity.  At  this  level  of  life 
there  can  be  no  broken  commitment. 

Incorruptibility  in  its  intellectual  and  spiritual  sense 
refers  to  a  higher  order  of  men  than  is  generally  known  to 
exist.  It  relates  to  men  whose  moral  nature  is  such  that  in- 
fidelity to  conscience  is  as  unthinkable  to  them  as  stealing 
pennies  from  a  child's  bank  is  to  us.  Folks  who  would  de- 
viate from  their  own  highest  concept  of  righteousness  simply 
are  not  of  this  order  nor  are  they  likely  to  be  aware  that 
there  is  such  an  order  of  men. 

An  interesting  sidelight  on  the  individual  whose  prime 
engagement  is  with  his  own  conscience  and  who  is  not 
swerved  by  popular  acclaim  or  the  lack  of  it,  is  that  he 


ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 


seldom  knows  who  his  incorruptible  brothers  are.  They  are, 
by  their  nature — all  of  them — a  quiet  lot;  indeed,  most  of 
us  are  lucky  if  we  ever  spot  one. 


Signs  of  Corruption 

At  this  moment  in  history,  this  order  of  men  must  be  dis- 
tressingly small.  The  reason  for  this  opinion  is  the  "re- 
spectability" which  presently  attends  all  but  the  basest  forms 
of  corruption.  Almost  no  shame  descends  upon  seekers 
after  office  who  peddle  pure  hokum  in  exchange  for  votes; 
they  sell  their  souls  for  political  power  and  become  the 
darlings  of  the  very  people  on  whom  their  wiles  are  prac- 
ticed. Business  and  professional  men  and  women,  farmers 
and  workers,  through  their  associations  and  lobbies,  clergy- 
men from  their  pulpits,  and  teachers  before  their  students 
shamelessly  advocate  special  privileges:  the  feathering  of 
the  nests  of  some  at  the  expense  of  others — and  by  coer- 
cion! For  so  doing  they  receive  far  more  pious  acclaim  than 
censure.  Such  are  the  signs  of  widespread  corruption. 

As  further  evidence  of  intellectual  corruption,  reflect  on 
the  growing  extent  to  which  excuses  are  advanced  as  if  they 
were  reasons.  In  the  politico-economic  realm,  for  example, 
we  put  an  embargo  on  goods  from  China  because  they  are, 
in  fact,  competitive.  But  professing  to  favor  free,  competi- 
tive enterprise,  and  hesitating  to  confess  that  we  are  against 
competition,  we  corrupt  ourselves  and  offer  the  excuse  that 
these  goods  are  "red." 

Caviar  from  Russia — noncompetitive — is  imported  by 
the  ton  but  is  just  as  "red"  as  a  linen  tablecloth  from 


A   BREAK   WITH   PREVAILING   FAITH  h 

China.  This  typ)e  of  corruption  occurs  on  an  enormous 
scale,  but  is  shrugged  off  as  "good  business."  Things  would 
be  otherwise  if  incorruptibility  were  more  common. 

If  I  am  not  mistaken,  several  rare,  incorruptible  oversouls 
have  passed  my  way  during  these  last  three  decades.  For 
one  thing,  they  were  different.  But  it  cannot  be  said  that 
they  stood  out  from  the  rest  of  us  for,  to  borrow  a  phrase 
from  a  Chinese  sage,  they  all  operated  in  "creative  quiet- 
ness." While  not  standing  out,  they  were  outstanding — that 
is,  their  |x>sitions  were  always  dictated  by  what  they  be- 
lieved to  be  right.  This  was  their  integrity.  They  consistent- 
ly, everlastingly  sought  for  the  right.  This  was  their  in- 
telligence. Furthermore,  their  integrity  and  intelligence  im- 
parted to  them  a  wisdom  few  ever  attain:  a  sense  of  being 
men,  not  gods,  and,  as  a  consequence,  an  awareness  of  their 
inability  to  run  the  lives  of  others.  This  was  their  humility. 
Lastly,  they  never  did  to  others  that  which  they  would  not 
have  others  do  to  them.  This  was  their  justice. 

Truth  will  out,  with  enough  of  these  incorruptible  souls! 


Th«  Truth  About  Freedom 

Now,  having  staked  out  the  ideal,  it  behooves  me  to  ap- 
proximate it  as  best  I  can,  which  is  to  say,  to  present  the 
truth  as  I  see  it,  in  this  instance,  as  it  bears  on  the  free 
market  and  related  institutions. 

By  my  title,  "Anything  That's  Peaceful,"  I  mean  let  any- 
one do  anything  he  pleases  that's  peaceful  or  creative;  let 
there  be  no  organized  restraint  against  anything  but  fraud, 
violence,  misrepresentation,  predation;  let  anyone  deliver 


8  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

mail  or  educate  or  preach  his  religion  or  whatever,  so  long 
as  it's  peaceful;  limit  society's  agency  of  organized  force — 
government — to  juridical  and  policing  functions,  tabulating 
the  do-nots  and  prescribing  the  penalties  against  unpeace- 
ful  actions;  let  the  government  do  this  and  leave  all  else 
to  the  free,  unfettered  market! 

All  of  this,  I  concede,  is  an  affront  to  the  mores.  So  be  it! 

One  more  point:  Discussion  of  ideological  questions  is 
more  or  less  idle  unless  there  be  an  awareness  of  what  the 
major  premise  is.  At  what  is  the  writer  aiming?  Is  he  doing 
his  reasoning  with  some  purpose  in  mind?  If  so,  what  is  it? 

I  do  not  wish  to  leave  anyone  in  the  dark  concerning  my 
basic  point  of  reference.  Realizing  years  ago  that  I  couldn't 
possibly  be  consistent  in  my  positions  unless  I  reasoned 
from  a  basic  premise — fundamental  point  of  reference — 
I  set  about  it  by  asking  one  of  the  most  difficult  of  ques- 
tions: What  is  man's  earthly  purpose? 

I  could  find  no  answer  to  that  question  without  bump- 
ing, head  on,  into  three  of  my  basic  assumptions.  The  first 
derives  from  the  observation  that  man  did  not  create  him- 
self, for  there  is  evidence  aplenty  that  man  knows  very  little 
about  himself,  thus: 

1.  The  primacy  and  supremacy  of  an  Infinite  Consciousness; 

2.  The  expansibility  of  individual  consciousness,  this  being 
demonstrably  possible;  and 

3.  The  immortality  of  the  individual  spirit  or  consciousness, 
our  earthly  moments  being  not  all  there  is  to  it — this  being 
something  I  know  but  know  not  how  to  demonstrate. 

With  these  assumptions,  the  answer  to  the  question, 
"What  is  man's  earthly  purpose?"  comes  clear:  It  is  to  ex- 


A   BREAK   WITH   PREVAILING  FAITH  g 

pand  one's  own  consciousness  into  as  near  a  harmony  with 
Infinite  Consciousness  as  is  within  the  power  of  each,  or, 
in  more  lay  terms,  to  see  how  nearly  one  can  come  to  a 
realization  of  those  creative  potentialities  peculiar  to  one's 
own  person,  each  of  us  being  different  in  this  respect. 

This  is  my  major  premise  with  which  the  reader  may  or 
may  not  agree  but  he  can,  at  least,  decide  for  himself 
whether  or  not  the  following  chapters  are  reasoned  logical- 
ly from  this  basic  point  of  reference. 

The  ideas  offered  here  have  been  brewing  for  several 
years.  Many  of  them,  though  slightly  rephrased,  have  ap- 
peared elsewhere  as  separate  essays.  My  aim  now  is  to  gath- 
er those  fragments  into  an  integrated,  free  market  theme. 


•     CHAPTER    2     • 


THE  AMERICAN   SETTING: 
PAST  AND    PRESENT 


Someone  once  said:  It  isn't  that  Christianity  has  been  tried 
and  found  wanting;  it  has  been  tried  and  found  difficult — 
and  abandoned.  Perhaps  the  same  running  away  from 
righteousness  is  responsible  for  freedom's  plight  for,  plain- 
ly, the  American  people  are  becoming  more  and  more  afraid 
of  and  are  running  away  from — abandoning — their  very 
own  freedom  revolution. 

Freedom,  it  seems  to  me,  is  of  two  broad  tyf)es,  psycholo- 
gical and  sociological.  The  psychological — perhaps  the  more 
important  of  the  two,  but  not  the  major  concern  of  this 
book — has  to  do  with  man  freeing  himself  from  his  own 
superstitions,  myths,  fears,  imperfections,  ignorance.  This, 
of  course,  is  a  never-ending  task  to  which  we  should  give  a 
high  priority. 

The  sociological  aspect  of  freedom,  on  the  other  hand, 
has  to  do  with  man  imposing  his  will  by  force  on  other  men. 
It  is  unfortunate  that  we  need  to  spend  any  time  on  this 
part  of  the  problem,  for  it  calls  for  combating  a  situation 
that  should  not  be.  For  instance,  it  is  absurd  for  me  forcibly 
to  impose  my  will  upon  you:  dictate  what  you  are  to  dis- 

lO 


THE   AMERICAN   SETTING:    PAST  AND   PRESENT 


11 


cover,  invent,  create,  where  you  shall  work,  the  hours  of 
your  labor,  the  wage  you  shall  receive,  what  and  with  whom 
you  shall  exchange.  And  it  is  just  as  absurd  for  any  two 
or  even  millions  or  any  agency  that  the  millions  may  con- 
trive—government or  otherwise— to  try  to  forcibly  direct 
and  control  your  creative  or  productive  or  peaceful  actions. 

Light  can  be  shed  on  this  thought  by  reflecting  on  the 
manner  in  which  human  energy  manifests  itself.  Broadly 
speaking,  it  shows  forth  as  either  peaceful  or  unpeaceful, 
which  is  to  say,  as  creative  or  destructive.  If  my  hand  is 
used  to  paint  a  picture,  write  this  book,  build  a  home, 
strew  seed,  my  energy  is  manifestly  peaceful,  creative,  pro- 
ductive. But  if  I  make  a  clenched  fist  of  the  same  hand  and 
strike  you  with  it,  my  energy  is  manifestly  unpeaceful,  de- 
structive. 

My  theme  is  that  any  one  of  us  has  a  moral  right  to  in- 
hibit the  destructive  actions  of  another  or  others,  and,  by 
the  same  token,  we  have  a  right  to  organize  (government) 
to  accomplish  this  universal  right  to  life,  livelihood,  liberty. 
But  no  living  |>erson  or  any  combination  of  persons,  re- 
gardless of  how  organized,  has  a  moral  right  forcibly  to 
direct  and  control  the  peaceful,  creative,  productive  ac- 
tions of  another  or  others.  To  repeat,  we  should  not  find 
it  necessary  to  devote  time  and  thought  to  this  sociological 
asp>ect  of  the  freedom  problem,  but  a  brief  sketch  of  the 
American  setting,  past  and  present,  will  demonstrate  that 
an  awakening  is  now  "a  must"  of  the  first  order. 

Let  us  pick  up  the  thread  of  the  historical  setting  be- 
ginning with  the  year  1620  when  our  Pilgrim  Fathers 
landed  at   Plymouth   Rock.   That  little  colony  began  by 


18  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

practicing  communism;  all  that  was  produced  by  each 
member,  regardless  of  how  much  or  how  little,  was  forced 
(unpeaceful)  into  a  common  warehouse  and  the  proceeds 
of  the  warehouse  were  doled  out  in  accord  with  the  gov- 
erning body's  idea  of  the  need.  In  short,  our  Pilgrim  Fath- 
ers began  the  practice  of  a  principle  that  was  advanced  by 
Karl  Marx — more  than  two  centuries  later — as  the  ideal  of 
the  Communist  Party:  "from  each  according  to  his  ability, 
to  each  according  to  his  need." 

There  was  a  persuasive  reason  why  the  Pilgrims  threw 
overboard  this  communalistic  or  communistic  practice:  the 
members  were  starving  and  dying  because,  when  j>eople  are 
organized  in  this  manner,  the  warehouse  always  runs  out 
of  provender.  The  stark  reality  of  the  situation  suggested 
to  them  that  their  theory  was  wrong  and,  bless  them,  they 
paused  for  reflection.  In  the  third  winter  when  they  met 
with  Governor  Bradford,  he  said  to  them,  in  effect:  Come 
spring,  we'll  try  a  new  idea.  We'll  cast  aside  this  communis- 
tic notion  of  to  each  according  to  need  and  try  the  idea 
of  to  each  according  to  merit.  Come  spring,  and  each  of 
you  shall  have  what  each  produces. 

As  the  record  has  it,  springtime  witnessed  not  only  fath- 
er in  the  field  but  mother  and  the  children  as  well.  Gov- 
ernor Bradford  reported  much  later,  "Any  generall  wante 
or  famine  hath  not  been  amongst  them  since  to  this  day."* 

It  was  by  reason  of  the  practice  of  this  private  property 
principle  that  there  began  in  this  land  of  ours  an  era  of 


1  Taken  from  Bradford's  History  "of  Plimoth  Plantation"  from  the 
original  manuscript.  Printed  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of 
the  Commonwealth  by  order  of  the  General  Court  (Boston:  Wrignt  Se 
Potter  Printing  Company,  State  Printers,  1898),  p.  162. 


THE   AMERICAN    SETTING:    PAST   AND   PRESENT  lo 

growth  and  development  which  sooner  or  later  had  to  lead 
to  revolutionary  political  ideas.  And  it  did  lead  to  what  I 
refer  to  as  the  real  American  revolution,  the  revolution 
from  which  more  and  more  Americans  are  now  running 
away,  as  if  in  fear. 


A  Revolutionary  Concept 

The  real  American  revolution,  however,  was  not  the 
armed  conflict  we  had  with  King  George  III.  That  was  a 
reasonably  minor  fracas  as  such  fracases  go!  The  real 
revolution  was  a  novel  concept  or  idea  which  was  a  break 
with  all  political  history.  It  was  something  politically  new 
on  earthi 

Until  1776  men  had  been  contesting  with  each  other — 
killing  each  other  by  the  millions — over  the  age-old  ques- 
tion of  which  of  the  numerous  forms  of  authoritarianism 
— that  is,  man-made  authorities — should  preside  as  sov- 
ereign over  man.  The  argument  was  not  which  was  better, 
freedom  or  authoritarianism,  but  which  of  the  several  forms 
of  authoritarianism  was  the  least  bad.  And  then,  in  1776,  in 
the  fraction  of  one  sentence  written  into  the  Declaration 
of  Independence,  was  stated  the  real  American  revolution, 
the  new  idea,  and  it  was  this:  "that  all  men  ...  are  en- 
dowed by  their  Creator  with  certain  unalienable  Rights; 
that  among  these  are  Life,  Liberty  and  the  pursuit  of  Hap- 
piness." There  you  have  it!  This  is  the  essence  of  the  orig- 
inal American  setting  and  the  rock  on  which  the  "Amer- 
ican miracle"  was  founded. 

The  revolutionary  idea  was  at  once  a  spiritual,  a  political, 


1^  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

and  an  economic  concept.  It  was  spiritual  in  that  the  writ- 
ers of  the  Declaration  recognized  and  publicly  proclaimed 
that  the  Creator  was  the  endower  of  man's  rights;  and,  thus, 
it  follows,  that  the  Creator  is  sovereign. 

It  was  political  in  that  it  implicitly  denied  that  the  state 
is  the  endower  of  man's  rights,  thus  holding  to  the  tenet 
that  the  state  is  not  sovereign. 

Our  revolutionary  concept  was  economic  in  this  sense: 
that  if  an  individual  has  a  right  to  his  life,  it  follows  that 
he  has  a  right  to  sustain  his  life — the  sustenance  of  life 
being  nothing  more  nor  less  than  the  fruits  of  one's  labor. 

It  is  one  thing  intellectually  to  embrace  such  a  revolu- 
tionary concept  as  this;  it  is  quite  another  matter  to  imple- 
ment it — to  put  it  into  practice.  The  implementation  came 
in  the  form  of  two  political  instruments — the  Constitution 
and  the  Bill  of  Rights.  These  were  essentially  a  series  of  pro- 
hibitions— prohibitions  not  against  the  {people  but  against 
the  political  arrangement  the  people,  from  their  Old  World 
experience,  had  learned  to  fear,  namely,  over-extended  gov- 
ernment.2 

The  Constitution  and  the  Bill  of  Rights  more  severely 
limited  government  than  government  had  ever  before  been 
limited.  There  were  benefits  that  flowed  from  this  limita- 
tion of  the  state. 

The  first  benefit,  once  this  new  concept  became  effective, 
was  that  individuals  did  not  turn  to  government  for  secur- 
ity, welfare,  or  prosperity  because  government  was  so  lim- 
ited that  it  had  little  on  hand  to  dispense;  nor  did  its  lim- 

2  The  Constitution  and  the  Bill  of  Rights  specify  46  negations  of 
governmental   actions. 


THE   AMERICAN   SETTING:    PAST  AND  PRESENT  le 

ited  power  permit  taking  from  some  citizens  and  giving  to 
others.  To  what  or  to  whom  do  people  turn  for  security, 
welfare,  and  prosperity  when  government  is  not  available 
to  them?  They  turn  to  where  they  should  turn — to  them- 
selves. 

As  a  result  of  this  discipline  founded  on  the  revolution- 
ary concept  that  the  Creator,  not  the  state,  is  the  endower 
of  man's  rights,  along  with  these  instruments  of  limitation, 
there  was  developed,  on  an  unprecedented  scale,  a  quality 
of  character  that  Emerson  referred  to  as  "self-reliance." 
The  American  jjeople  gained  a  world-wide  reputation  for 
being  self-reliant. 

A  second  benefit  that  flowed  from  this  severe  limitation 
of  government:  When  government  is  limited  to  inhibiting 
the  destructive  actions  of  men,  when  it  sticks  to  its  sole 
competency  of  keeping  the  peace  and  invoking  a  common 
justice,  which  is  to  say,  when  it  minimizes  such  unpeaceful 
actions  as  fraud,  violence,  predation,  misrepresentation 
— when  it  is  thus  limited — then  there  is  no  organized  force 
standing  against  the  f>eaceful,  productive,  creative  actions 
of  citizens.  As  a  consequence  of  this  limitation,  there  was 
a  freeing,  a  releasing  of  creative  energy,  on  a  scale  unheard 
of  before. 

I  repeat,  it  was  this  combination  which  was  chiefly  re- 
sponsible for  the  veritable  outburst  of  creative  human 
energy  and  that  accounted  for  the  "American  miracle."  We 
must  everlastingly  keep  in  mind  that  its  roots  were  in  the 
revolutionary  concept  that  the  Creator,  not  the  state,  is  the 
endower  of  man's  rights. 

This   keeping-the-peace   design   manifested  itself  in  in- 


l6  ANYTHING  THAT's  PEACEFUL 

dividual  freedom  of  choice  as  related  to  all  peaceful,  pro- 
ductive, creative  efforts.  Citizens  had  freedom  of  choice 
as  to  how  they  employed  themselves;  they  had  freedom 
of  choice  as  to  how  they  priced  their  own  labor  or  steel  or 
whatever;  they  had  freedom  of  choice  as  to  what  they  did 
with  their  own  income. 

This  is  the  American  setting — as  it  was. 


The  Situation  in  America  Today 

But  let  us  examine  the  American  setting  as  it  is,  a  rever- 
sal in  form,  one  might  say.  It  seems  that  the  persons  we 
placed  in  government  as  our  agents  of  peace  discovered  a 
weakness  in  our  unique  structure.  Having  acquisitive  in- 
stincts for  power  over  others — as  indeed  so  many  of  us  do — 
they  found  that  the  police  power  they  had  been  given  to 
keep  the  peace  could  be  used  to  invade  the  p>eaceful,  pro- 
ductive, creative  areas  the  citizens  had  reserved  for  them- 
selves— one  of  which  was  the  business  sector.  And  they 
also  discovered  that  if  they  incurred  any  deficits  by  their 
interventions,  the  same  police  force  could  be  used  to  collect 
the  wherewithal  to  pay  the  bills.  The  very  same  force  that 
can  be  used  to  protect  against  predation  can  also  be  used 
predatorily! 

It  is  this  misuse  of  police  force,  so  little  understood,  which 
explains  why  we  Americans  who  inveigh  vociferously  against 
socialism  are  unwittingly  adopting  socialism  ourselves.  For 
it  is  clear  that  the  extent  to  which  government  has  departed 
from  the  original  design  of  inhibiting  the  unpeaceful  and 
destructive  actions;   the  extent  to  which  government  has 


THE   AMERICAN   SETTING:    PAST   AND   PRESENT  1<7 

invaded  the  peaceful,  productive,  creative  areas;  the  extent 
to  which  our  government  has  assumed  the  responsibility 
for  the  security,  welfare,  and  prosperity  of  the  citizenry  is 
a  measure  of  the  extent  to  which  socialism — communism,  if 
you  choose — has  developed  in  this  land  of  ours. 

Can  we  measure  this  political  devolution?  Yes,  with  near 
precision.  Reflect  on  one  of  the  manifestations  of  the  orig- 
inal structure:  each  individual  having  freedom  of  choice 
as  to  how  he  disposes  of  his  own  income.  Measure  the  loss 
in  this  freedom  of  choice  and  you  measure  the  gain  of  so- 
cialism. Merely  bear  in  mind  that  freedom  of  choice  exists 
except  as  restraint  is  interposed.  Thus,  the  loss  in  freedom 
of  choice  shows  the  gain  in  authoritarian  socialism. 


Th«  Growth  of  Government 
Let  us,  then,  proceed  with  the  measurement.  About  125 
years  ago  the  average  citizen  had  somewhere  between  95 
and  98  per  cent  freedom  of  choice  with  each  income  dollar; 
which  is  to  say,  the  tax  take  of  government — federal,  state, 
and  local — was  between  2  and  5  per  cent  of  the  people's 
earned  income.  But,  as  the  emphasis  shifted  from  the  orig- 
inal design,  as  government  invaded  the  peaceful,  pro- 
ductive, and  creative  areas,  and  as  government  assumed 
more  and  more  the  responsibility  for  the  security,  welfare, 
and  prosperity  of  the  people,  the  percentage  of  the  take 
of  total  earned  income  increased.  The  2  to  5  per  cent  take 
of  a  relatively  small  income  has  steadily  grown  to  a  take 
of  approximately  36  per  cent  of  a  very  large  earned  in- 
come— and  grows  apace  1 


l8  ANYTHING  THAT'S  PEACEFUL 

Many  complacent  persons,  undaunted  by  this  ominous 
trend,  remark:  "Why  fret  about  this;  we  still  have  remain- 
ing to  us,  on  the  average,  64  per  cent  freedom  of  choice 
with  respect  to  each  income  dollar. 

Parenthetically,  may  I  suggest  that  we  use  with  care  the 
term  "on  the  average."  Assume  a  40-hour  week,  8  hours  a 
day,  Monday  through  Friday.  The  average  person,  today, 
must  work  all  of  Monday  and  until  mid-afternoon  on  Tues- 
day for  government  before  he  can  begin  to  work  for  him- 
self. But,  if  the  individual  has  been  extraordinarily  suc- 
cessful, he  has  to  work  all  of  Monday,  Tuesday,  Wednesday, 
Thursday,  and  until  noon  on  Friday  for  the  government  be- 
fore he  can  start  working  for  himself.  He  has  only  Friday 
afternoon  to  labor  for  his  freedom-of-choice  dollars.  This, 
it  seems,  is  a  part  of  the  "new"  incentive  system! 

While  we  still  enjoy  64  per  cent  freedom  of  choice  over 
our  earned  income,  this  should  afford  little  consolation.  For 
we've  long  passed  in  this  country  the  historical  20  to  25 
per  cent  tax  level  beyond  which  governments  seldom  have 
gone  without  resorting  to  inflation.  We  are  well  into  the 
inflationary  stage,  which  means  that  constitutional  or  in- 
stitutional limits  on  the  taxing  power  have  been  aban- 
doned; the  government  has  found  a  way  to  take  all  our 
earned  income  if  and  when  it  chooses  to  do  so. 

Are  we  inflating?  Indeed,  yes!  Let  me  explain  that  by 
"inflation"  I  do  not  mean  rising  prices,  a  consequence  of 
inflation;  rather,  I  mean  government's  expansion  of  the 
volume  of  money.  To  the  economist  or  mathematician,  in- 
flation is  the  same  as  counterfeiting;  to  the  lawyer,  inflation 
is  distinguished  from  counterfeiting  by  being  legal.   But, 


THE   AMERICAN   SETTING:    PAST  AND   PRESENT  ig 

definitions  aside,  governments  always  have  popular  sup- 
port for  their  inflationary  policies;  politicians  act  in  re- 
sponse to  popular  support;  they  cannot  remain  in  office 
without  it.  Why  the  popular  support?  It  is  because  a  major- 
ity of  voters  are  naive  enough  to  believe  that  they  can  eat 
their  cake  and  still  have  their  cake  left  to  them,  which  is  to 
say,  they  can  continue  to  receive  handouts  and  "benefits" 
from  government  without  having  to  pay  for  them.  Because 
they  see  no  direct  tax  levy  and  because  they  do  not  under- 
stand that  inflation  is  a  cruel,  unjust  form  of  taxation, 
they  applaud  the  something  which  they  feel  is  coming  to 
them  for  nothing. 

Inflationary  Devices 

It  is  interesting  to  observe  the  tricks  of  inflation — polit- 
ical sleight-of-hand,  coin  clipping,  for  instance.  The  sov- 
ereign of  old — by  police  force,  that  is,  unpeacefully — "called 
in"  the  coin  of  the  realm,  clipped  the  edges,  retained  the 
clippings,  and  returned  the  balance  to  the  owners.  This 
skulduggery  continued  until  the  coins  became  too  small 
to  return. 

The  French  Revolution  put  that  government  in  dire 
financial  straits,  so  it  issued,  in  ever-larger  amounts,  an 
irredeemable  psLper  money,  known  as  assignats,  secured 
not  by  gold  but  by  confiscated  church  properties.  Every 
American  should  read  and  know  by  heart  the  catastrophic 
aftermath.* 


»Sec  Fiat  Money  Inflation  in  France  by  Andrew  Dickson  White 
(Irvington-on-Hudson.  N.  Y.:  Foundation  for  Economic  Education, 
Inc..  1959),  $2.oo  cloth;  $1.25  paper. 


20  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

In  Argentina — following  Peron  and  until  recently — the 
expense  of  the  national  government  was,  shall  we  say,  loo 
billion  pesos  annually.  But  only  half  that  amount  could  be 
collected  by  direct  tax  levies.  How  handled?  Simple!  They 
merely  printed  50  billion  pesos  annually.  One  need  not  be 
much  of  an  economist  to  realize  that  when  the  money 
volume  is  expanded,  everything  else  being  equal,  the  value 
of  the  monetary  unit  declines;  prices  rise.  Imagine  yourself 
"secure"  at  the  time  of  Per6n's  ascendancy  to  power:  bank 
accounts,  insurance,  social  security,  a  pension  for  your  old 
age.  These,  along  with  all  forms  of  fixed  income,  were  po- 
litically rendered  more  or  less  worthless. 

Our  inflationary  scheme  in  the  U.S.A.  is  brilliant  leger- 
demain: it  is  so  complex  that  hardly  anyone  can  under- 
stand iti  We  monetize  debt;  that  is,  the  more  the  govern- 
ment spends,  the  more  is  the  money  supply  expanded.  Since 
the  start  of  deficit  financing  and  monetized  debt,  our  quan- 
tity of  dollars  has  enormously  increased.  Anyone  with  an 
eye  to  trends  can  observe  that  the  dollar  has  declined  in 
value  and  that  prices  are  on  the  upswing. 

The  Russians,  in  my  judgment,  have  the  most  honest 
system  of  dishonesty:  the  Kremlin — with  guns,  if  necessary 
— "calls  upon"  the  people  to  purchase  government  bonds. 
After  the  people  have  bought  the  bonds,  the  government 
cancels  the  bonds.  Certainly,  one  does  not  have  to  be  an 
economist  to  observe  the  chicanery  in  this  method  of  in- 
flation. 

Frankly,  I  wish  we  were  employing  the  Russian  system  of 
dishonesty  rather  than  our  present  complex  system.  Were  we 
inflating  in  this  crude  Russian  manner,  many  Americans 


THE   AMERICAN   SETTING:    PAST  AND  PRESENT  21 

would  be  aware  of  what  is  being  done  to  them.  People  who 
can't  see  through  shell  games  are  likely  to  be  taken  in. 

This  is  what  we  must  realize:  Inflation  is  the  fiscal  con- 
comitant of  socialism  or  the  welfare  state  or  state  interven- 
tionism — call  these  unp>eaceful,  political  structures  what 
you  will.  Politically,  it  isn't  f)ossible  to  finance  government 
expenditures  by  direct  tax  levies  beyond  the  point  at  which 
direct  tax  levies  are  p>olitically  expedient — 20-25  per  cent,  as 
a  rule.  The  overextended  state  is  always  beyond  this  point. 
Thus,  anyone  who  does  not  like  inflation  can  do  nothing 
about  it  except  as  he  assists  in  divesting  our  economy  of 
socialism. 

A  good  economy,  in  one  respect,  is  analogous  to  a  sponge; 
it  can  sop  up  a  lot  of  mess.  But  once  the  sponge  is  saturated, 
the  sponge  itself  is  a  mess.  The  only  way  to  make  it  useful 
again  is  to  wring  the  mess  out  of  it. 


Inflation  in  Modern  France 

Inflation  may  be  better  understood  if  we  analyze  it  in 
some  country  other  than  our  own;  it  is  difficult  to  see  our 
own  faults,  easy  to  note  the  mistakes  of  others.  France 
serves  our  purpose,  for  that  country,  economically,  has 
many  likenesses  to  the  U.S.A. 

In  1914 — only  50  years  ago — modern  France  began  what 
is  now  underway  here;  that  is,  her  government  invaded 
the  peaceful,  productive,  creative  areas  and  more  and  more 
assumed  the  responsibility  for  the  security,  welfare,  and 
prosperity  of  the  French  people:  socialism. 

If  my  previous  contentions  be  correct,  the  franc  should 


$2  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

have  lost  some  of  its  purchasing  value  during  these  50  years. 
To  repeat,  I  have  contended  that  socialism  can  be  financed 
only  by  inflation  which  is  an  expansion  of  money  volume 
— with  a  consequent  price  rise  as  money  value  declines.  If 
my  reasoning  is  valid,  the  franc  should  have  declined  in 
purchasing  value.  Has  it?  Yes,  more  than  991/^  per  cent! 

In  Paris,  during  World  War  I,  I  bought  a  good  dinner 
for  5  francs,  the  equivalent  of  a  1918  dollar.  On  my  next 
visit  to  Paris — 1947 — I  took  a  friend  to  luncheon,  admit- 
tedly a  better  restaurant  than  I  visited  as  a  soldier  boy. 
How  much  for  the  two  luncheons?  3,400  francs!  Two  years 
later  I  took  my  wife  to  the  same  restaurant  and  had  the 
same  luncheons,  because  it  is  instructive  to  check  prices. 
How  much?  4,100  francs!  On  a  recent  visit,  same  restaurant, 
same  luncheons — 6,000  francs! 

Visualize  a  French  lad  in  his  early  teens,  forethoughtful, 
looking  to  1964  when  he  would  reach  retirement.  He  bought 
a  paid-up  annuity,  one  that  would  return  him  1,000  francs 
per  month  beginning  in  1964.  In  1914,  the  year  of  purchase, 
he  could  have  lived  quite  handsomely  on  this  amount.  Yet, 
in  1964,  the  thousand  francs  will  buy  no  more  than  a 
skimpy,  low-grade  meal,  pretty  poor  fare  for  a  whole  monthi 
This  fictional  catastrophe,  in  no  way  exaggerated,  was 
brought  about  by  an  inevitable  inflation  in  the  name  of 
social  security. 

The  validity  of  this  line  of  reasoning  is  confirmed  his- 
torically: Only  35  years  ago  the  take  of  earned  income  by 
government  in  Russia  was  29  per  cent;  in  Germany,  22  per 
cent;  in  England,  21  per  cent.  Keep  in  mind  that  we  are  now 
at  36  per  cent  and  that  our  government  has  the  policy  of 


THE   AMERICAN   SETTING:    PAST  AND  PRESENT  jjS 

increasing  expenditures  as  it  reduces  taxes,  assuring  more 
inflation  which,  of  course,  increases  the  take. 


The  ''Galloping"  Stage 

Inflation,  in  popular  terms,  is  of  two  types:  "creeping" 
and  "galloping."  Ours  is  often  described  as  "creeping,"  a 
term  that  appears  rather  weak  to  describe  a  dollar  that  has 
lost  between  52  and  63  per  cent  of  its  purchasing  value  since 
1939 — according  to  which  index  one  uses. 

"Galloping"  inflation  is  the  type  that  Germany  experi- 
enced following  World  War  I  and  France  during  her  is- 
suance of  the  assignats.  China's  money  went  "galloping" 
not  too  long  ago,  and  the  same  can  be  said  for  the  Latin 
American  currencies  right  now. 

I  own  one  piece  of  Bolivia's  currency — 10,000  Bolivianos, 
In  1935  it  had  the  purchasing  power  of  4,600  of  our  1964 
dollars.  What  now?  Eighty  cents!  There  is  galloping  infla- 
tion for  you  and  brought  about — they  had  no  wars — by 
socialism.  In  every  instance  "galloping"  inflation  has  been 
preceded  by  "creeping"  inflation.  Not  too  strangely,  infla- 
tion creeps  before  it  gallops;  and  anyone  having  a  dread 
of  inflation  should  be  on  the  alert  whenever  it  begins  to 
creep. 

Any  rational  person  should  dread  inflation,  more  so  in 
the  U.S.A.  than  elsewhere,  and  for  self-evident  reasons: 
Americans  have  a  more  advanced  division-of-labor  society 
than  has  heretofore  existed;  we  are  more  specialized  and 
further  removed  from  self-subsistence  than  peoples  of  other 
times  and  places.  I,  for  instance,  do  not  know  how  to  build 


24  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

my  home,  raise  my  food,  make  my  clothes;  with  respect  to 
most  of  what  I  consume,  I  know  next  to  nothing.  Like  all 
other  Americans — even  farmers,  for  they  are  mechanized — 
I  have  become  dependent  on  the  free,  uninhibited  exchange 
of  our  countless  specializations.  Try  to  visualize  existing 
on  that  which  you  alone  produce! 

A  necessity  is  anything  on  which  we  have  become  de- 
pendent. Free,  peaceful,  unfettered  exchange  is  as  neces- 
sary to  present-day  Americans  as  is  air  or  water. 

There  is,  however,  a  key  fact  to  keep  in  mind:  In  a  highly 
specialized  economy  it  is  not  possible  to  effect  these  neces- 
sary exchanges  by  barter.  The  woman  who  inspects  transis- 
tors makes  no  attempt  to  barter  the  service  she  renders 
for  a  pair  of  shoes;  nor  do  you  observe  a  car  owner  trying 
to  barter  a  goose  for  a  gallon  of  gas. 

No,  an  advanced  division-of-labor  economy  cannot  be 
made  to  function  by  direct  swaps  of  this  for  that.  Such  an 
economy  has  only  one  means  to  effect  the  necessary  ex- 
changes of  its  numerous  specializations:  an  economic  cir- 
culatory system,  that  is,  a  medium  of  exchange — money. 


Thinning  the  Blood 
This  economic  circulatory  system  can  be  likened,  in  one 
respect,  to  the  circulatory  system  of  the  body,  the  blood 
stream.  Among  other  functions,  the  blood  stream  effects 
numerous  exchanges:  it  picks  up  oxygen  and  ingested  food, 
carrying  these  life  givers  to  some  30  trillion  cells  of  the 
body,  and,  at  these  trillions  of  points,  it  picks  up  carbon 
dioxide  and  waste  matters,  returning  these  items  for  dis- 


THE   AMERICAN   SETTING:    PAST  AND   PRESENT  25 

posal.  But  let  someone  insert  a  hypodermic  needle  into  a 
vein,  thin  the  blood  stream — destroy  its  integrity — and  the 
victim  can  be  referred  to  in  the  past  tense. 

Likewise,  one  can  thin  the  economic  circulatory  system 
by  inflating — assured  by  socialism — and  bring  on  the  same 
catastrophic  results;  exchange  will  be  impossible  with  each 
of  us  wedded  to  our  specialization  but  unable  to  exchange 
our  own  for  the  specializations  of  others.  The  integrity  of 
the  medium  of  exchange  has  to  be  presupposed  to  assume 
that  a  division-of-labor  economy  can  function  for  any  sus- 
tained period  of  time. 

To  illustrate:  Following  the  1918  Armistice,  my  squadron 
was  sent  to  Coblenz  in  the  Army  of  Occupation.  The  Ger- 
man inflation  was  under  way.  I  knew  no  more  about  infla- 
tion then  than  do  most  of  our  citizens  now.  And  like  many 
people,  I  enjoyed  what  I  experienced:  more  marks  each 
pay  day,  but  not  because  of  any  increase  in  salary.  The  gov- 
ernment was  taking  care  of  my  food,  shelter,  clothing — 
I  had  "security."  My  marks  were  used  mostly  to  play 
games  of  chance — the  more  marks  the  more  fun.  Why 
shouldn't  I  enjoy  inflation? 

The  German  inflation  continued  with  mounting  in- 
tensity; by  1923  it  reached  a  point  where  30  million  marks 
would  not  buy  a  loaf  of  bread. 

About  the  time  I  arrived  in  Coblenz  (this  is  fiction,  but 
sound)  an  elderly  German  passed  on,  leaving  his  fortune 
to  his  two  sons — 500,000  marks  each.  One  was  a  frugal  lad; 
he  never  spent  a  pfennig  of  it.  The  other  was  a  playboy;  he 
spent  the  whole  inheritance  on  champagne  parties.  When 
the  day  came  in  1923  that  30  million  marks  wouldn't  buy  a 


Propledad  dc  la  Biblicteca 


20  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

loaf  of  bread,  the  lad  who  had  saved  everything,  had  noth- 
ing. But  the  other  was  able  to  exchange  his  empty  cham- 
pagne bottles  for  a  dinner!  The  economy  had  been  reduced 
to  barter.  To  fully  grasp  the  present  American  setting,  we 
must  be  able  to  see  that  this  very  process  is  gaining  mo- 
mentum in  our  own  economy.  And  primarily  because  we 
are  substituting  socialism  for  the  peaceful  ways  of  the  free 
market. 

At  this  point  it  is  appropriate  to  be  hardheaded  and  ask 
a  practical  question:  Has  there  ever  been  an  instance,  his- 
torically, when  a  country  has  been  on  our  kind  of  a  so- 
cialistic toboggan  and  succeeded  in  reversing  herself?  There 
was  a  lo-year  turnabout  in  the  city-state  of  Lagash  circa 
2500  B.C.,  a  2-year  reversal  in  the  France  of  Turgot  in  the 
eighteenth  century  and,  perhaps,  there  have  been  other 
minor  cases  of  such  political  heroism.  But,  for  the  most 
part,  the  record  reads  like  "the  decline  and  fall  of  the 
Roman  Empire." 

The  only  significant  turnabout  known  to  me  took  place 
in  England  following  the  Napoleonic  Wars.  The  nation's 
debt,  in  relation  to  her  resources,  must  have  been  greater 
than  ours  now  is;  the  taxation  was  confiscatory;  and  the  re- 
strictions on  the  peaceful  production  and  exchange  of  goods 
and  services — along  with  price  controls — were  so  numerous 
and  inhibitory  that  had  it  not  been  for  the  smugglers,  black 
marketeers,  and  breakers  of  the  law,  many  would  have 
starved.*  Altogether,  a  bleak  economic  picture,  indeedl 
Here,  assuredly,  was  a  setting  worse  than  ours  yet  is. 


4  When  the  law  runs  amuck,  lawlessness  often  ensues. 


THE   AMERICAN   SETTING:    PAST   AND   PRESENT  jjh 

Something  happened,  unique  in  history;  and  it  is  well 
that  we  Uke  cognizance  of  it.  One  thing  for  certain,  the 
change  was  wrought  by  a  handful  of  men.  We  have  a  good 
account  of  the  work  of  Richard  Cobden  and  John  Bright  in 
England  and  of  their  two  French  collaborators,  a  politician 
named  Chevalier,  and  the  political  economist  and  essayist, 
Frederic  Bastiat.  Cobden  and  Bright,  having  a  far  better 
understanding  of  freedom-in-exchange  principles  than  their 
contemporaries,  went  about  England  speaking  and  writing 
on  the  freedom  philosophy.  The  economy  was  out  of  kilter; 
Members  of  Parliament  listened  and,  as  a  consequence,  there 
began  the  greatest  reform  movement  in  English  history. 

The  reform  consisted  of  the  repeal  of  restrictive  law;  the 
peaceful  ways  of  the  market  were  made  possible  by  the  re- 
moval of  unpeaceful  governmental  interventionism.  The 
Corn  Laws  (tariffs)  were  repealed  outright;  the  Poor  Laws 
(relief)  were  greatly  curtailed;  there  were  numerous  other 
ref>eals.  And,  fortunately  for  the  people,  their  newly  limited 
government,  nominally  headed  by  Queen  Victoria,  relaxed 
the  authority  which  the  people  themselves  believed  to  be 
implicit  in  their  Sovereign;  the  government  gave  the  peo- 
ple freedom  in  the  sense  that  a  prisoner  on  parole  is  free: 
he  can  be  yanked  back!  But  the  government  exercised  no 
such  control;  Englishmen  by  the  hundreds  of  thousands 
roamed  over  the  face  of  the  earth  achieving  unparalleled 
prosperity  and  building  a  relatively  enlightened  empire. 

This  development  continued  until  just  before  World  War 
I  when  the  same  old  political  disease  set  in  again.  What  pre- 
cisely is  this  disease  that  must  result  in  inflation  and  other 
unpeaceful   manifestations?   It  has   many  popular  names. 


28  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

some  already  mentioned,  such  as  socialism,  communism, 
the  welfare  state,  government  interventionism,  authori- 
tarianism. It  has  other  names  such  as  fascism,  nazism, 
Fabianism,  the  planned  economy.  It  has  local  names  like 
New  Deal,  Fair  Deal,  New  Republicanism,  New  Frontier; 
and  new  ones  will  be  contrived  to  suggest  that  the  identical 
political  arrangement  has  something  novel  about  it. 


Faith  in  Government  intervention 

However,  popular  names  are  but  generalizations  and 
oversimplifications.  What,  then,  is  really  the  essence  of  the 
above-mentioned  "progressive  ideologies"?  Careful  scrutiny 
of  their  avowed  aims  will  reveal  that  each  has  a  character- 
istic common  to  the  others,  this  characteristic  being  the 
cell  in  the  body  politic  that  has  the  capacity  for  inordinate 
growth  and  from  which  stems  our  countless  unpeaceful 
troubles.  It  is  in  the  form  of  a  belief — a  rapidly  growing 
belief — in  the  use  of  organized  police  force  (government) 
not  with  the  emphasis  on  keeping  the  {>eace  but  on  a  p>olit- 
ical  manipulation  of  the  peaceful,  productive,  creative  ac- 
tivities of  the  citizenry.  An  increased  intervention  in  all 
markets — commodities,  exchange,  finance,  education,  hous- 
ing, or  whatever — is  what  the  proponents  of  this  multi- 
named  system  set  forth  as  their  promise.  I  am  only  repeat- 
ing the  claim  they  present  with  pride;  check  it  out  for 
yourself. 

To  illustrate:  I  can  remember  the  time  when,  if  a  house 
were  wanted,  the  customer  would  look  to  the  free  market 
to  supply  it.  The  first  step  involved  someone  wanting  a 


THE   AMERICAN   SETTING:    PAST  AND   PRESENT  2Q 

house  in  preference  to  other  alternatives;  the  initiative 
rested  with  the  desiring  consumer.  Next,  the  reliance  was 
on  those  who  wished  to  compete  in  the  building.  Last,  we 
relied  on  people  who  thought  they  saw  some  advantage 
to  themselves  in  loaning  the  money  for  the  tools,  labor, 
and  material.  With  our  reliance  on  the  peaceful  procedures 
of  the  market,  we  built  more  square  feet  of  housing  per 
person  than  was  ever  built  in  any  other  country  at  any 
other  time. 

Yet,  despite  this  remarkable  accomplishment,  more  and 
more  jjeople  are  coming  to  believe  that  the  free  market 
should  be  shelved  and  that,  in  its  stead,  government  should 
use  its  police  force  to  take  the  income  of  some  and  give  it, 
in  the  form  of  housing,  to  the  government's  idea  of  the 
needy.  In  other  words,  we  are  now  practicing  the  principle 
used  by  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  in  1620-23,  and  proclaimed  as 
an  ideal  by  Karl  Marx  in  1848:  "from  each  according  to 
his  abilities,  to  each  according  to  his  needs,"  and  by  the 
use  of  organized  f>olice  forcel  (Keep  in  mind  that  I  have 
used  housing  only  as  an  example;  the  same  policy  is  being 
extended  to  all  segments  of  the  economy.) 

Here  is  a  crucial,  important,  and  self-evident  fact:  With 
increasing  belief  in  police  force  as  a  means  to  productive 
ends,  the  belief  in  men  acting  freely,  competitively,  co- 
operatively, privately,  voluntarily  must  correspondingly 
diminish.  As  a  reliance  on  political  authoritarianism  ad- 
vances, a  faith  in  free  men  suffers  erosion  and,  finally,  ob- 
literation. 

It  would  seem  to  follow  that  there  is  no  remedy  for  our 
current  devolution  except  as  a  faith  in  free  men  be  re- 


30  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

Stored.  The  evolution  of  such  a  faith,  I  suspect,  will  rest 
as  much  on  an  unbelief  in  authoritarianism  as  on  a  belief 
of  what  can  be  wrought  by  voluntarism.  I  propose  to  share 
and  explain  my  unqualified  skepticism  of  political  rigging 
as  well  as  my  faith  in  the  creativity  and  miraculous  per- 
formances of  free  men  in  an  unfettered,  peaceful  market. 
So  much  for  the  American  setting — past  and  present! 


•     CHAPTER    3     • 

STRIFE  AS   A  WAY 
OF  LIFE 


Broadly  speaking,  there  are  two  opposing  philosophies  of 
human  relationships.  One  commends  that  these  relation- 
ships be  in  terms  of  peace  and  harmony.  The  other,  while 
never  overtly  commended,  operates  by  way  of  strife  and 
violence.  One  is  peaceful;  the  other  unpeaceful. 

When  f>eace  and  harmony  are  adhered  to,  only  willing 
exchange  exists  in  the  market  place — the  economics  of 
reciprocity  and  practice  of  the  Golden  Rule.  No  special 
privilege  is  countenanced.  All  men  are  equal  before  the 
law,  as  before  God.  The  life  and  the  livelihood  of  a  minor- 
ity of  one  enjoys  the  same  respect  as  the  lives  and  liveli- 
hoods of  majorities,  for  such  rights  are,  as  set  forth  in  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  conceived  to  be  an  endow- 
ment of  the  Creator.  Everyone  is  completely  free  to  act 
creatively  as  his  abilities  and  ambitions  permit;  no  re- 
straint in  this  respect — none  whatsoever. 

Abandon  the  ideal  of  peace  and  harmony  and  the  only 
alternative  is  to  embrace  strife  and  violence,  expressed 
ultimately   as   robbery   and   murder.   Plunder,   spoliation, 

31 


32  ANYTHING  THAT'S  PEACEFUL 

special  privilege,  feathering  one's  own  nest  at  the  expense 
of  others,  doing  one's  own  brand  of  good  with  the  fruits 
of  the  labor  of  others — coercive,  destructive,  and  unpeace- 
ful  schemes  of  all  sorts — fall  within  the  order  of  strife 
and  violence. 

Are  we  abandoning  the  ideal  of  peace  and  harmony  and 
drifting  into  the  practice  of  strife  and  violence  as  a  way  of 
life?  That's  the  question  to  be  examined  in  this  chapter 
— and  answered  in  the  affirmative. 

At  the  outset,  it  is  well  to  ask  why  so  few  people  are 
seriously  concerned  about  this  trend.  William  James  may 
have  suggested  the  reason:  "Now,  there  is  a  striking  law 
over  which  few  people  seem  to  have  pondered.  It  is  this: 
That  among  all  the  differences  which  exist,  the  only  ones 
that  interest  us  strongly  are  those  we  do  not  take  for 
granted/'^ 

Socialistic  practices  are  now  so  ingrained  in  our  think- 
ing, so  customary,  so  much  a  part  of  our  mores,  that  we 
take  them  for  granted.  No  longer  do  we  p)onder  them;  no 
longer  do  we  even  suspect  that  they  are  founded  on  strife 
and  violence.  Once  a  socialistic  practice  has  been  Ameri- 
canized it  becomes  a  member  of  the  family  so  to  speak  and, 
as  a  consequence,  is  rarely  suspected  of  any  violent  or  evil 
taint.  With  so  much  socialism  now  taken  for  granted,  we 
are  inclined  to  think  that  only  other  countries  condone  and 
practice  strife  and  violence — not  us. 

Who,  for  instance,  ever  thinks  of  TVA  as  founded  on 
strife  and  violence?   Or  social  security,  federal  urban  re- 


1  See  The  Will  to  Believe  and  Other  Essays  on  Popular  Philosophy 
(New  York:  Dover  Publications,  Inc.,  1956),  p.  257.  I1.65. 


STRIFE   AS   A   WAY   OF   LIFE  09 

newal,  public  housing,  foreign  aid,  farm  and  all  other 
subsidies,  the  Post  Office,  rent  control,  other  wage  and 
price  controls,  all  space  projects  other  than  for  strictly  de- 
fensive purjx>ses,  compulsory  unionism,  production  con- 
trols, tariffs,  and  all  other  governmental  protections  against 
comjjetition?  Who  ponders  the  fact  that  every  one  of  these 
asf>ects  of  state  socialism  is  an  exemplification  of  strife  and 
violence  and  that  such  practices  are  multiplying  rapidly? 

The  word  "violence,"  as  here  used,  refers  to  a  particular 
kind  of  force.  Customarily,  the  word  is  applied  indiscrim- 
inately to  two  distinct  kinds  of  force,  each  as  different  from 
the  other  as  an  olive  branch  differs  from  a  gun.  One  is  de- 
fensive or  repellent  force.  The  other  is  initiated  or  aggres- 
sive force.  If  someone  were  to  initiate  such  an  action  as 
flying  at  you  with  a  dagger,  that  would  be  an  example  of 
aggressive  force.  It  is  this  kind  of  force  I  call  strife  or 
violence.  The  force  you  would  employ  to  repel  the  violence 
I  would  call  defensive  force. 

Try  to  think  of  a  single  instance  where  aggressive  force 
— strife  or  violence — is  morally  warranted.  There  is  none. 
Violence  is  morally  insupportable! 

Defensive  force  is  never  an  initial  action.  It  comes  into 
play  only  secondarily,  that  is,  as  the  antidote  to  aggres- 
sive force  or  violence.  Any  individual  has  a  moral  right  to 
defend  his  life,  the  fruits  of  his  labor  (that  which  sustains 
his  life) ,  and  his  liberty— by  demeanor,  by  persuasion,  or 
with  a  club  if  necessary.  Defensive  force  is  morally  war- 
ranted. 

Moral  rights  are  exclusively  the  attributes  of  individ- 
uals. They  inhere  in  no  collective,  governmental  or  other- 


34  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

wise.  Thus,  political  officialdom,  in  sound  theory,  can  have 
no  rights  of  action  which  do  not  pre-exist  as  rights  in  the 
individuals  who  organize  government.  To  argue  contrarily 
is  to  construct  a  theory  no  more  tenable  than  the  Divine 
Right  of  Kings.  For,  if  the  right  to  government  action 
does  not  originate  with  the  organizers  of  said  government, 
from  whence  does  it  come? 

As  the  individual  has  the  moral  right  to  defend  his  life 
and  property — a  right  common  to  all  individuals,  a  uni- 
versal right — he  is  within  his  rights  to  delegate  this  right 
of  defense  to  a  societal  organization.  We  have  here  the 
logical  prescription  for  government's  limitation.  It  {per- 
forms morally  when  it  carries  out  the  individual  moral 
right  of  defense. 

As  the  individual  has  no  moral  right  to  use  aggressive 
force  against  another  or  others — a  moral  limitation  com- 
mon to  all  individuals — it  follows  that  he  cannot  delegate 
that  which  he  does  not  possess.  Thus,  his  societal  organ- 
ization— government — has  no  moral  right  to  aggress  against 
another  or  others.  To  do  so  would  be  to  employ  strife  or 
violence. 

To  repeat  a  point  in  the  previous  chapter,  it  is  necessary 
to  recognize  that  man's  energies  manifest  themselves  either 
destructively  or  creatively,  f>eacefully  or  violently.  It  is  the 
function  of  government  to  inhibit  and  to  penalize  the  de- 
structive or  violent  manifestations  of  human  energy.  It  is 
a  malfunction  to  inhibit,  to  penalize,  to  interfere  in  any 
way  whatsoever  with  the  peaceful  or  creative  or  productive 
manifestations  of  human  energy.  To  do  so  is  clearly  to  ag- 
gress, that  is,  to  take  violent  action. 


STRIFE   AS  A   WAY   OF   LIFE  a^ 

TVA  Analyzed 

In  the  light  of  these  definitions,  let  us  then  consider  the 
nature  and  impact  of  TVA  or  any  of  the  other  socialistic 
projecu  earlier  mentioned.  We  may  assume  that  you  are 
living  peaceably  off  the  fruits  of  your  own  labor,  including 
anything  which  you  have  acquired  from  others  in  willing 
exchange.  You  are  aggressing  against  no  one;  therefore, 
there  is  no  occasion  for  anyone's  use  of  defensive  force 
against  you,  defense  being  a  secondary  action  against  an 
initiated  aggressive  action.  And,  certainly,  there  is  no  moral 
sanction  for  anyone  or  any  organization  to  take  aggressive 
action  against  you. 

Now,  let  us  suppose  that  some  people  decide  they  want 
their  |X)wer  and  light  at  a  price  lower  than  the  market 
rate.  To  accomplish  their  purpose,  they  forcibly  (with 
weapons,  if  necessary)  collect  the  fruits  of  your  peaceable 
labor  in  the  form  of  capital  to  construct  the  power  plant. 
Then  they  annually  use  force  to  take  your  income  to  de- 
fray the  deficits  of  their  ojjeration — deficits  incurred  by  rea- 
son of  the  sub-market  rates  they  charge  themselves  for  the 
power  and  light  they  use.  The  questions  I  wish  to  pose  are 
these:  Is  any  set  of  persons,  regardless  of  how  economically 
strapped  they  may  be,  morally  warranted  in  any  such  ac- 
tion? Would  not  their  project  be  founded  on  strife  or  vio- 
lence? The  answers  to  these  questions  are  inescapably  clear: 
such  f>ersons  are  thieves  and  criminals. 

Very  well.  Move  on  to  TVA.  What  distinguishes  TVA 
from  the  above?  Not  a  thing,  except  that  in  the  case  of 
TVA  the  immoral,  aggressive,  violent  action  has  been  le- 
galized. This  merely  means  that  the  law  has  been  perverted 


^6  ANYTHING  THAT's  PEACEFUL 

SO  as  to  exonerate  the  "beneficiaries"  from  the  customary 
penalties  for  criminal  action.  But  the  fact  remains  that 
TVA,  and  all  other  instances  of  state  socialism,  are  founded 
on  strife  and  violence  I 

Most  people  are  inclined  to  scoff  at  this  idea  simply  be- 
cause they  have  never  witnessed  any  instance  of  actual  vio- 
lence associated  with  TVA.  They  are  blinded  to  what 
really  takes  place  by  the  common  acquiescence  to  socialis- 
tic measures,  once  these  forms  of  Robin  Hoodism  are  le- 
galized. Everybody  goes  along.  But  wait! 

Should  not  any  conscionable  citizen  pause  for  reflection 
when  he  awakens  to  the  fact  that  the  people  of  his  country 
are  abandoning  the  ideal  of  peace  and  harmony  and  drift- 
ing into  the  practice  of  strife  and  violence  as  a  way  of 
life?  The  fact  that  this  catastrophic  change  is  taking  place 
without  many  persons  being  aware  of  it  is  all  the  more 
reason  to  sound  the  alarm. 


Founded  on  Violonco 
It  is  easy  to  demonstrate  that  all  state  socialism,  of  which 
TVA  is  but  an  instance,  is  founded  on  violence.  Take  the 
government's  program  of  paying  farmers  not  to  grow  to- 
bacco, for  example.  Let  us  say  that  your  share  of  the 
burden  of  this  socialistic  hocus-f>ocus  is  I50.  Should  you 
absolutely  refuse  to  pay  it,  assuming  you  had  I50  in  assets, 
you  would  be  killed — legally,  of  course — here  in  the  U.S.A. 
in  the  year  of  Our  Lord,  1964 1  If  that  isn't  resting  the  sub- 
sidy program  on  violence,  then,  pray  tell,  what  is  vio- 
lence? 


STRIFE   AS   A   WAY   OF   LIFE  ,^ 

37 
Here's  how  to  get  yourself  killed:  When  you  get  your 
bill  from  the  Internal  Revenue  Service,  remit  the  amount 
minus  S50  with  these  words  of  explanation: 

"/  do  not  believe  that  citizens  should  be  compelled  to  pay 
farmers  for  not  growing  tobacco.  I  do  not  believe  in  the  farm 
subsidy  program.  My  share  of  the  cost  of  the  whole  program 
is  f$o,  which  I  have  deducted.  Do  not  try  to  collect  for  1 
ABSOLUTELY  refuse  to  pay  for  same." 

The  IRS  will  quickly  inform  you  that  this  is  a  matter  in 
which  freedom  of  choice  does  not  exist  and  will  demand 
that  you  remit  the  $50. 

You  respond  by  merely  referring  the  IRS  to  your  original 
letter,  calling  attention  to  your  use  of  the  word  "ab- 
solutely." 

When  the  IRS  becomes  convinced  that  you  mean  busi- 
ness, your  case  will  be  referred  to  another  branch  of  the 
government,  the  judicial  apparatus.  It  being  the  function 
of  the  judiciary  only  to  interpret  the  law,  the  law  making 
it  plain  that  a  government  claim  has  first  lien  on  one's 
assets,  a  decision  will  be  rendered  against  you  and  in  favor 
of  the  IRS.  If  you  have  no  assets  but  your  home,  the  Court 
will  order  it  put  on  the  auction  block  and  will  instruct 
you  to  vacate. 

At  this  point  you  will  apprise  the  Court  of  your  letter  to 
the  IRS  and  your  use  of  the  word  ''absolutely." 

When  the  Court  becomes  convinced  that  you  mean  busi- 
ness, your  case  will  be  referred  to  still  another  branch  of 
the  government,  the  constabulary.  In  due  course,  a  couple 
of  officers  carrying  arms  will  attempt  to  carry  out  the 
Court's  instructions.  They  will  confront  you  in  person. 


38  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

But  to  accede  to  their  "invitation"  to  vacate  would  be  to 
pay.  With  your  "absolutely"  in  mind,  you  refuse.  At  this 
point  the  officers  in  their  attempt  to  carry  out  the  Court's 
orders  will  try  to  carry  you  off  your  property,  as  peaceably 
as  possible,  of  course.  But  to  let  them  carry  you  off  would 
be  to  acquiesce  and  to  pay.  You  might  as  well  have  ac- 
quiesced in  the  first  place.  At  this  stage  of  the  proceed- 
ings, in  order  not  to  pay,  you  have  no  recourse  but  to  re- 
sist physical  force  with  physical  force.  It  is  reasonable  to 
assume  that  from  this  point  on  you  will  be  mentioned  only 
in  the  past  tense  or  as  "the  late  Mr.  You."  The  records  will 
show  that  your  demise  was  "for  resisting  an  officer,"  but 
the  real  reason  was  that  you  absolutely  refused  to  pay  farm- 
ers for  not  growing  tobacco  or  whatever. 

Rarely  will  any  citizen  go  this  far.  Most  of  us,  regardless 
of  our  beliefs,  acquiesce  immediately  on  receipt  of  the  bill 
from  the  IRS.  But  the  reason  we  do  so  is  our  recognition 
of  the  fact  that  this  is  an  area  in  which  freedom  of  choice 
no  longer  exists.  I,  for  instance,  would  never  give  a  cent  of 
my  income  to  farmers  not  to  grow  tobacco  were  I  allowed 
freedom  of  choice  in  the  matter.  But,  realizing  that  the 
farm  subsidy  program  rests  on  violence,  it  takes  no  more 
than  the  threat  of  violence  to  make  me  turn  part  of  my 
income  over  to  farmers  for  not  growing  tobacco. 


The  Case  of  Mr.  ByUr 
This  idea  that   the  whole  wearisome  list  of  socialistic 
practices  rests  on  strife  and  violence  and  that  the  ultimate 
penalty  for  noncompliance  is  death,  was  written  and  pub- 


STRIFE  AS  A   WAY   OF   LIFE 

lished  in  1950.*  Many  have  read  the  booklet  and  an  ex- 
planation of  the  same  idea  has  been  given  before  many 
discussion  groups  throughout  the  country,  but  the  reason- 
ing has  never  been  challenged.  Yet,  I  am  unaware  of  any 
instance  where  an  individual  has  gone  all  the  way,  that  is, 
has  absolutely  refused  to  pay  and  gone  to  his  death  for 
his  beliefs.  One  farmer  went  so  far  as  to  leave  the  coun- 
try, and  quite  a  number  of  citizens  have  delayed  their 
acquiescence  considerably,  that  is,  they  have  carried  their 
revolt  beyond  immediate  payment — usually  mixed  with 
grousing.  One  of  the  most  interesting  and  instructive 
examples  is  reported  by  the  IRS  in  a  news  release  dated 
May  15,  1961: 

Considerable  public  and  press  misunderstanding  exists  over 
the  seizure  of  three  horses  from  a  Pittsburgh  area  Amish  farm- 
er who  refused  to  pay  Social  Security  taxes  because  of  re- 
ligious convictions. 

This  memo  is  designed  merely  to  acquaint  you  with  all  the 
facts  in  the  case. 

Public  Law  761,  83rd  Congress,  effective  January  1,  1955,  ex- 
tended Social  Security  coverage  so  as  to  include  farm  operators. 
A  tax  on  the  self-employment  income  of  these  people  is  im- 
posed and  they  are  required  to  report  this  tax  on  their  annual 
federal  income  tax  return. 

The  Old  Order  Amish  are  the  most  conservative  of  the 
Amish  groups  and  have  taken  the  position  that  although  they 
will  comply  with  taxes,  as  such,  Social  Security  payments,  in 
their  opinion,  are  insurance  premiums  and  not  taxes.  They, 
therefore,  will  not  pay  the  "premium"  nor  accept  any  of  the 
benefits. 

In  the  fall  of   1956,  the  IRS  district  director  at  Cleveland 


s  See  my  Students  of  Liberty    (Irvington-on-Hudson,  N.  Y.:  Founda- 
tion for  Economic  Education,  Inc.,  1950),  pp.  7-8.  50^  paper. 


40  ANYTHING    THAT  S    PEACEFUL 

held  meetings  with  Amish  farmers  and  their  church  officials 
in  an  effort  to  solicit  cooperation  and  voluntary  compliance 
with  the  laws  we  have  to  administer.  At  these  meetings,  it  was 
explained  that  the  self-employment  levy  is  a  tax  and  that  it 
would  be  the  responsibility  of  IRS  to  enforce  this  tax. 

As  a  result  of  these  meetings  and  of  letters  sent  to  the  in- 
dividuals involved,  the  majority  of  Amish  farmers  in  that  gen- 
eral area  voluntarily  remitted  the  tax.  With  respect  to  those 
who  refused,  it  became  apparent  that  some  did  not  wish  to 
contravene  the  dictates  of  their  church,  but  they  also  did  not 
want  "trouble"  with  IRS. 

Thus,  a  portion  of  these  farmers  did  not  pay  the  tax,  but 
did  make  the  execution  of  liens  possible  by  maintaining  bank 
accounts  which  covered  the  tax. 

The  current  problem  stems  from  the  "hard  core"  group  of 
Old  Order  Amish  farmers  who  closed  out  their  bank  accounts 
and  made  such  levy  action  impossible.  As  a  result,  the  IRS 
was  forced  to  collect  130  delinquent  taxpayer  accounts  from 
Amish  farmers  in  the  past  two  years. 

Valentine  Y.  Byler  of  New  Wilmington,  Pennsylvania  be- 
came the  latest  collection  problem  among  the  Old  Order 
Amish.  He  owed  the  following  self-employment  tax: 

1956    $82.60 

1957    76-57 

1958    32-98 

1959    65-63 

The  foregoing  taxes  amounted  to  $257.78.  The  total  interest 
for  the  same  period  was  $51.18,  making  a  grand  total  of 
$308.96  owed  by  the  taxpayer. 

Attempts  had  been  made  since  1956  to  induce  Mr.  Byler 
to  pay  his  tax  willingly,  but  with  no  success.  Since  Mr.  Byler 
had  no  bank  account  against  which  to  levy  for  the  tax  due,  it 
was  decided  as  a  last  desperate  measure  to  resort  to  seizure 
and  sale  of  personal  property. 

It  then  was  determined  that  Mr.  Byler  had  a  total  of  six 
horses,  so  it  was  decided  to  seize  three  in  order  to  satisfy  the 
tax  indebtedness.  The  three  horses  were  sold  May  1,  1961,  at 


STRIFE   AS   A   WAY   OF   LIFE  ^j 

public  auction  for  $460.  Of  this  amount  $308.96  represented 
the  ux  due,  and  $113.15  represented  expenses  of  the  auction 
sale  including  feed  for  the  horses,  leaving  a  surplus  of  $37.80 
which  was  returned  to  the  taxpayer. 

The  Byler  case  like  all  others  in  the  same  category  presents 
an  unpleasant  and  difficult  task  for  the  Internal  Revenue  Ser- 
vice. However,  there  is  no  authority  under  which  Amish  farm- 
ers may  be  relieved  of  liability  for  this  tax. 

With  respect  to  those  who  remain  adamant  in  their  refusal 
to  pay,  as  in  the  case  of  any  person  who  refuses  to  pay  any 
federal  tax  that  is  lawfully  due,  it  is  incumbent  on  the  Internal 
Revenue  Service  to  proceed  with  collection  enforcement  action 
as  provided  by  law. 

We  have  no  other  choice  under  the  law. 

Had  our  Amish  friend,  Valentine  Y.  Byler,  not  ac- 
quiesced at  the  point  he  did  but  had  gone  all  the  way 
in  his  determination,  he  would  have  employed  physical 
force  against  the  officers  who  seized  his  three  horses.  In 
this  event  he  would  now  be  known  as  "the  late  Valentine 
Y.  Byler."  He  would  have  established  beyond  a  shadow  of 
doubt  that  the  Social  Security  program,  as  well  as  all  other 
socialistic  practices,  is  founded  on  strife  and  violence. 
These  cannot,  by  any  stretch  of  the  imagination,  come 
under  the  category  of  "peaceful  actions." 


Government  Did  Its  Duty 
It  is  important  to  acknowledge  at  this  point  that  the  IRS 
did  precisely  what  it  should  have  done.  This  agency  of 
government  is  not  in  the  business  of  deciding  the  Tight- 
ness or  wrongness  of  a  tax.  Its  job  is  to  collect  regardless 
of  what  the  tax  is  for. 


4«  ANYTHING  THAT's  PEACEFUL 

The  judiciary,  having  previously  ruled  on  the  powers  of 
the  IRS  to  make  such  collections,  accurately  interpreted 
the  law  and,  thus,  did  what  it  should  have  done. 

The  constabulary,  in  seizing  the  three  horses,  was  prop- 
erly performing  its  function.  This  agency,  unless  derelict 
in  its  duty,  has  to  look  as  indifferently  on  seizing  the  horses 
and  harnesses  of  a  gentle.  God-fearing  farmer  as  bring- 
ing a  John  Dillinger  to  bay.  They  are  properly  called  law 
enforcement  officers.  And,  had  Mr.  Byler  resisted  with  phy- 
sical force,  the  constabulary  would  have  been  jjerforming 
its  duty  had  it  been  found  necessary  to  put  Mr.  Byler  out 
of  the  way — as  it  did  Dillinger.  Theirs  is  to  carry  out  the 
law,  not  to  reason  why! 

The  fault  here  is  with  the  law,  the  three  above-mentioned 
agencies  being  but  effectuating  arms  of  the  law.  And  the 
fault  with  the  law  rests  with  those  who  make  the  law  and 
with  those  of  us  who  elect  lawmakers  and  who,  presumably, 
have  some  powers  to  reason  what  the  law  should  be. 

The  IRS,  the  judiciary,  the  constabulary,  behave  exactly 
the  same  when  seizing  the  Amish  farmer's  three  horses  as 
when  collecting  a  fine  for  embezzlement.  Yet,  the  former 
is  an  exercise  of  aggressive  force — violence — while  the  lat- 
ter is  an  exercise  of  defensive  force.  The  former  has  no 
moral  sanction;  the  latter  is  morally  warranted.  How  can 
two  police  actions  which  ultimately  manifest  themselves 
in  an  identical  manner  actually  be  opposites?  This  is  like 
asking  how  two  shots  from  a  pistol  can  be  identical  when 
one  is  used  to  protect  life  and  property  and  the  other  is 
used  to  take  life  and  property.  The  shots  are  wholly  in- 
different as  to  how  they  are  used.  The  pistol  shots,  like 


STRIFE   AS  A   WAY   OF    LIFE  .o 

the  IRS,  the  judiciary,  the  constabulary,  only  do  the  bid- 
ding of  someone's  mind  and  will.  It  is  the  bidding  which 
determines  whether  they  are  part  of  a  defensive  or  an  ag- 
gressive action.  The  law,  and  the  people  who  are  respon- 
sible for  it,  determine  whether  a  police  action  is  defen- 
sive or  violent,  whether  it  keeps  the  peace  or  acts  un- 
peaceably. 

There  is,  however,  a  simple  way  to  decide  whether  a  gov- 
ernmental action  is  an  exercise  of  defensive  force  or  an  ex- 
ercise of  aggressive  or  violent  force:  "See  if  the  law  takes 
from  some  persons  what  belongs  to  them,  and  gives  it  to 
other  persons  to  whom  it  does  not  belong.  See  if  the  law 
benefits  one  citizen  at  the  expense  of  another  by  doing 
what  the  citizen  himself  cannot  do  without  committing  a 
crime."* 

Using  the  above  as  a  basis  for  determination,  it  is  obvious 
that  every  act  of  state  socialism  is  founded  on  violence. 
There  are  no  exceptions. 

"But  W«  Didn't  Mean  This" 
The  fact  that  the  IRS  found  it  expedient  to  make  a 
public  explanation  in  the  face  of  severe  criticism  through- 
out the  country,  merely  lends  credence  to  the  fact  that 
most  f>eople — even  those  who  supp>ort  socialistic  legislation 
—do  not  know  what  they  are  doing  nor  did  they  mean  to 
do  what  they  did.  Simply  because  most  of  us  meekly  ac- 
quiesce, that  is,  uncomplainingly  go  along  with  the  machin- 


»Scc  The  Law  by  Frederic  Bastiat  (Irvington-on-Hudson,  N.  Y., 
Foundation  for  Economic  Education,  Inc.,  1950),  76  pp.  $1.00  paper; 
1 1. 75  cloth. 


44  ANYTHING  THAT's  PEACEFUL 

ery  of  socialism,  we  tend  to  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  it  is 
founded  on  strife  and  violence.  The  seizing  of  the  Amish 
farmer's  horses  generated  widespread  feelings  of  remorse 
and  resentment.  Had  he  absolutely  refused  to  pay  and  been 
killed  in  the  process,  the  American  people  would  have  pro- 
tested, "But  we  didn't  mean  this!" 

Of  course  they  didn't  mean  it.  Nonetheless,  these  pro- 
jections of  property-seizure  and  even  death  are  nothing  more 
nor  less  than  the  inevitable  consequences  of  admitting  the 
socialistic  premise  into  American  policy.  We  need,  now  and 
then,  to  check  our  premises. 

Alexander  Barmine  and  Victor  Kravchenko,  both  of 
whom  rose  to  top  posts  in  the  Kremlin  hierarchy,  escaped 
from  Russia  and  came  to  this  country  because  they  could 
not  stomach  the  purgings  and  shootings  that  logically  fol- 
lowed the  policies  which  they  themselves  had  a  hand  in 
promoting.*  Let  the  principle  of  violence  continue  in  this 
country — even  fail  to  rid  ourselves  of  what  we  already 
have — and  gangsters  only  will  come  to  occupy  high  politi- 
cal office.  Few  of  the  present  crop  of  bureaucrats  are  heart- 
less enough  to  administer  socialism  in  its  advanced  stages.' 
Violence  is  not  their  dish.  The  IRS  folks  demonstrate  this. 

That  policies  founded  on  strife  and  violence  are  grow- 
ing is  evident  enough  to  anyone  who  will  take  the  pains 


4  See  One  Who  Survived  by  Alexander  Barmine  (New  York:  G.  A. 
Putnam's  Sons),  and  /  Chose  Freedom  by  Victor  Kravchenko  (New 
York:  Scribners,  1946). 

5  To  understand  why  gangsters  rather  than  humane  human  beings 
must  occupy  political  office  in  a  socialistic  state,  read  "Why  the  Worst 
Get  on  Top"  in  F.  A.  Hayek's  The  Road  to  Serfdom  (Chicago:  Uni- 
versity of  Chicago  Press,  1944).  Obtainable  from  the  Foundation  for 
Economic  Education,  Inc.,  Irvington-on-Hudson,  N.  Y.  1 1.50  paper. 


STRIFE   AS  A   WAY   OF   LIFE 

45 
to  look.  Reflect  on  the  examples  of  practices  founded  on 
violence  cited  earlier  in  this  chapter.  All  but  the  Post  Of- 
fice are  of  relatively  recent  vintage,  with  increasing  clamor 
for  more  of  the  same. 

I  can  still  remember  when  the  income  of  farmers  came 
from  willing  exchange;  when  people  lived  in  houses  built 
with  the  fruits  of  their  own  labor;  when  wage  earners, 
for  the  most  part,  were  no  more  compelled  to  join  unions 
than  businessmen  are  now  forced  into  chamber  of  com- 
merce membership  or  parents  into  the  P.T.A.  In  those 
days,  "peaceful"  far  better  described  the  way  of  life  than 
did  strife  and  violence. 

Man  either  accepts  the  idea  that  the  Creator  is  the  en- 
dower  of  rights,  or  he  submits  to  the  idea  that  the  state  is 
the  endower  of  rights.  I  can  think  of  no  other  alternative. 

Those  who  accept  the  Creator  concept  can  never  sub- 
scribe to  the  practice  of  violence  in  any  form.  They  have 
been  drawn  to  this  concept,  not  coerced  into  it.  If  we 
would  emulate,  as  nearly  as  we  can,  that  which  we  have 
learned  from  this  relationship,  we  would  confine  ourselves 
to  this  same  drawing  power.  As  Gerald  Heard  so  clearly 
puts  it,  "Man  is  free  to  torture  himself  until  he  sees  that 
his  methods  are  not  those  of  his  Maker."^ 


•  Gerald  Heard,  editor,  Prayers  and  Meditations  (New  York:  Harper 
&  Brothers.  1949).  p.  39. 


•     CHAPTER    4     • 

SOCIALISM 
IS    NONCREATIVE 


Socialism  depends  upon  and  presupposes  material  achieve- 
ments which  socialism  itself  can  never  create.  Socialism  is 
operative  only  in  wealth  situations  brought  about  by  modes 
of  production  other  than  its  own.  Socialism  takes  and  re- 
distributes wealth,  but  it  is  utterly  incapable  of  creating 
wealth.^ 

Few  Americans  today  would  object  were  this  devastating 
indictment  leveled  against  communism.  But  to  accuse  the 
U.S.A.  brand  of  democratic  socialism  of  barrenness  or  ster- 
ility is  to  put  the  shoe  on  another  foot.  Are  you  actually 
implying,  many  will  ask,  that  a  vast  majority  of  Americans 
are  rapidly  committing  themselves  to  a  will-o'-the-wisp? 
Eating  the  seed  corn?  Sponsoring  parasitism?  Yes,  this  is 
the  charge,  and  I  shall  do  my  best  to  demonstrate  its 
truth. 

Socializing  the  means  of  production  and  socializing  the 


1  This  chapter  refers  only  to  the  creative  sterility  of  socialism,  its 
unproductivity.  But  even  if  socialism  were  the  most  productive  of 
all  economic  systems,  it  would  not  meet  with  my  approval.  Socialism 
de-emphasizes  self-responsibility  and,  thus,  is  contrary  to  my  major 
premise  which  is  founded  on  the  emergence  of  the  individual. 

46 


SOCIALISM    IS    NONCREATIVE  jh 

results  of  production  are  but  two  sides  of  the  same  coin, 
inseparable  in  practice.  The  state  that  controls  production 
is  going  to  control  the  distribution  of  what  is  produced; 
and  the  state  that  distributes  the  product  must,  eventually, 
control  production. 

That  inescapable  fact  is  just  as  true  in  the  United  States, 
with  its  democratic  socialism,  as  it  is  in  Russia  with  its 
dictatorial  socialism.  In  our  own  country,  when  we  refer 
to  the  "planned  economy,"  we  mean  that  wages,  hours, 
prices,  production,  and  exchange  shall  be  largely  deter- 
mined by  state  directives — and  not  by  free  response  to 
market  decisions.  Though  our  "welfare  state"  policies  are 
currently  more  humane  than  their  counterparts  in  Rus- 
sia, socialism  in  both  nations,  whether  having  to  do  with 
the  means  or  the  results  of  production,  rests  on  organized 
police  force. 

Socialism  is  more  than  a  some-other-country  folly.  It  de- 
mands a  hard  look  at  what  our  own  American  mirror  re- 
veals. My  purpose  is  self-analysis,  not  a  discourse  on  the 
political  antics  of  power-drunk  Russians. 

Now  to  return  to  my  opening  assumption:  Socialism 
depends  upon  and  presupposes  material  achievements  which 
socialism  itself  can  never  create. 

This  indictment  has  two  parts:  (i)  there  has  to  be 
wealth  before  wealth  can  be  socialized;  and  (2)  socialism 
cannot  create  the  wealth  in  the  first  place. 

With  everyone's  wealth  at  zero,  there  is  no  one  from 
whom  anything  can  be  taken.  Many  of  our  Pilgrim  Fathers 
starved  during  the  first  three  years  of  community  com- 
munism because  there  was  so  litde  in  the  warehouse  to 


48  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

dole  out.  Communism — or  one  of  our  numerous  names 
for  the  same  thing,  the  welfare  state — presupposes  the  ex- 
istence of  wealth  which  can  be  forcibly  extorted.  Is  this  not 
self-evident? 

There  remains,  then,  only  to  show  that  socialism — the 
planned  economy  side  of  the  coin — cannot  give  rise  to  the 
means  of  production;  that  is,  state  ownership  and  control 
of  the  means  of  production  cannot  create  the  wealth  on 
which  state  welfarism  rests. 

The  Pilgrims'  warehouse  was  empty  because  the  com- 
munistic mode  of  production  couldn't  fill  it.  The  standard 
of  living  of  the  Russian  people  is  so  much  lower  today 
than  our  own  because  their  avowed  but  not  wholly  prac- 
ticed system  is  productively  sterile.*  Such  goods  as  the  Pil- 
grims did  produce  during  their  first  three  years,  or  as  the 
Russians  now  produce,  can  be  explained  only  as  the  result 
of  deviations  from  socialism:  leakages  of  free,  creative 
human  energies!  Had  the  Pilgrims  practiced  socialism  100 
per  cent,  all  the  Pilgrims  would  have  perished.  Were  the 
Russians  practicing  socialism  100  per  cent,  there  would 
not  be  a  living  Russian.  Life  goes  on  in  these  and  all  other 


2  While  state  planning  of  the  economy,  and  the  coercive  implementa- 
tion of  the  state's  plans  are  more  widely  practiced  in  Russia  than  per- 
haps any  other  country  except  China,  we  must  remember  that  the 
Kremlin  is  more  and  more  disregarding  its  own  tenets  and  edging 
gradually  toward  the  practice  of  a  market  economy.  Incentives  to  in- 
duce production  are  on  the  increase,  and  a  significant  acreage  has  l>een 
restored  to  a  free  market  type  of  farming.  What  a  picture:  Russians 
damning  capitalism  as  they  drift  into  capitalistic  practices,  and  Amer- 
icans damning  communism  as  they  drift  nito  communistic  ways  of  life! 
Russians  are  so  impoverished  that  they  must  turn  to  capitalistic  reali- 
ties; Americans  are  so  affluent  that  they  indulge  themselves,  at  their 
peril,  in  communistic  nonsense. 


SOCIALISM   IS   NONCREATIVE 

49 
socialistically-inclined  societies  because  their  inhabitants 
do  not  practice  the  socialistic  theory  totally!  If  I  can  demon- 
strate this  point,  my  original  indictment  becomes  unas- 
sailable. 


Plato's  Definition  of  Socialism 
What  actually  is  meant  by  total  socialism?  As  a  hint, 
here  is  a  statement  by  Plato: 

The  greatest  principle  of  all  is  that  nobody,  whether  male 
or  female,  should  be  without  a  leader.  Nor  should  the  mind  of 
anybody  be  habituated  to  letting  him  do  anything  at  all  on 
his  own  initiative;  neither  out  of  zeal,  nor  even  playfully.  But 
in  war  and  in  the  midst  of  peace — to  his  leader  he  shall  direct 
his  eye  and  follow  him  faithfully.  And  even  in  the  smallest 
matter  he  should  stand  under  leadership.  For  example,  he 
should  get  up,  or  move,  or  wash,  or  take  his  meals  .  .  .  only  if 
he  has  been  told  to  do  so.  In  a  word,  he  should  teach  his 
soul,  by  long  habit,  never  to  dream  of  acting  independently, 
and  to  become  utterly  incapable  of  it.^ 

The  above  quotation,  however,  does  not  describe  social- 
ism. It  only  outlines  the  extent  to  which  an  individual 
might  become  a  selfless  nonentity,  willingly  subserving  a 
leader,  dog  fashion.  If  socialism  were  total,  this  recom- 
mended subservience  would  be  brought  about  not  by  volun- 
tary adoption  but  involuntarily,  and  by  a  master's  coercion. 
In  short,  total  socialism  means  the  total  elimination  of  all 
volitional  actions;  it  means  people  in  the  role  of  robots. 
Freedom  of  choice  on  any  matter  would  be  nonexistent. 
Coercion  is  of  its  essence. 


8  Karl  R.   Popper.   The  Open  Society  and  Its  Enemies    (Princeton: 
Princeton  University  Press,   1950),  p.  9. 


50  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

Now,  consider  the  nature  of  coercive  force.  What  can  it 
do  and  what  are  its  limitations?  This  is  to  ask  what  can  be 
done  by  and  what  are  the  limitations  of  a  gun,  a  billy  club, 
a  clenched  fist.  Clearly,  they  can  inhibit,  restrain,  penalize, 
destroy.  These  are  the  identical  possibilities  and  limitations 
of  law  or  decree  backed  by  force.  Nothing  morel  Law  and 
decree  cannot  serve  as  a  creative  force,  any  more  than  can 
a  gun. 

Coercively  directed  action  can  create  nothing.  Consider 
the  driving  of  an  automobile.  No  person  would  be  a  safe 
driver  if  he  had  to  think  his  way  through  each  act  of  steer- 
ing, accelerating,  or  braking.  Add  the  time  it  takes  for 
numerous  decisions  to  travel  from  the  brain  to  the  hands 
and  feet,  and  it  becomes  plain  that  if  drivers  operated  this 
way,  one  wreck  would  follow  another.  Any  person  who 
knows  how  to  drive  has  succeeded  in  relegating  driving's 
countless  motions  to  the  control  of  something  akin  to  the 
autonomic  nervous  system.  To  know  requires  that  one's 
responses  become  as  automatic  as  breathing  or  writing; 
that  is,  become   conditioned  reflexes. 

Now,  consider  a  situation  in  which  the  relationship  be- 
tween decision  and  action  is  greatly  complicated:  a  gunman 
in  the  back  seat  employing  his  thinking  to  command  even 
the  minutest  actions  of  the  driver.  There  could  be  no  driv- 
ing at  all! 

No  driving  at  all?  None  whatsoever!  Try  an  exf)eriment: 
A  coat  hangs  over  the  back  of  a  chair.  Find  a  person  intel- 
ligent enough  to  dismiss  absolutely  all  his  knowledge  of  a 
coat,  and  capable  of  refraining  from  any  and  all  volitional 
action,  one  who  can  force  himself  to  be  utterly  incapable  of 


SOCIALISM    IS   NONCREATIVE 

independent,  volitional  response.  In  this  situation,  instruct 
him  how  to  don  the  coat.  He'll  never  get  it  on. 

The  above  explanations  and  assertions,  however,  have  to 
do  only  with  the  first  essential  of  creative  action,  that  is, 
volitional  action.  That  coercion  cannot  induce  even  this  is 
a  fact  that  appears  to  be  self-evident. 


Production  in  Spite  of  Controls 

Socialism,  we  must  admit,  gives  the  illusion  of  being 
productive.  The  productivity,  however,  exists  in  spite  of 
socialism,  not  because  of  it.  The  productivity  originates  in 
the  free,  creative  energy  which  ignores  or  escapes  social- 
ism's repression;  that  is,  which  oozes  through  or  around  so- 
cialism's smothering  blanket.  In  England,  following  the 
Napoleonic  Wars,  and  in  the  U.S.A.  under  the  NRA  and 
OPA,  legal  restrictions  blanketed  large  areas  of  production 
and  exchange.  But  note  this:  neither  country's  socialistic 
decrees  were  entirely  obeyed.  In  each  instance  there  were 
gross  violations  of  socialism,  with  the  result  that  the  peo- 
ple managed  to  live.  Such  material  well-being  as  there  was 
appeared  to  come  from  socialism.  It  actually  came,  how- 
ever, from  free,  creative  energy  which,  for  obvious  reasons, 
was  more  or  less  unpublicized. 

Numerous  other  distractions  help  to  hide  socialism's  es- 
sential sterility.  For  instance,  we  observe  that  many  govern- 
ment schoolteachers  act  no  less  creatively  than  do  teachers 
of  private  schools.  Scientists  in  the  employ  of  government 
have  inventive  experiences,  as  do  independent  scientists 
and  those  in  corporate  employ.  TVA,  a  socialistic  enter- 


5«  ANYTHIxNG   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

prise,  produces  electrical  energy  of  the  same  quality  as  that 
from  an  investor-owned  plant.  Agents  of  the  state  and 
private  citizens  more  or  less  look  alike,  dress  alike,  behave 
alike.  We  choose  our  friends  as  often  from  one  set  as  from 
the  other.  Meeting  a  stranger,  one  could  not  tell  from 
appearance  only  to  which  category  he  belongs. 

If  we  would  properly  evaluate  the  effect  of  coercion,  with 
its  total  absence  of  creativeness,  we  should  have  to  dis- 
regard these  distractions.  We  need  to  recognize  that  it  is  not 
the  government  schoolteacher  who  exercises  the  three  types 
of  coercion  implicit  in  socialistic  education:  (i)  compul- 
sory attendance,  (2)  government  dictated  curricula,  and 
(3)  the  forcible  collection  of  the  wherewithal  to  pay  the 
bills.  Furthermore,  we  rarely  feel  any  coercions  simply  be- 
cause we  meekly  obey  the  laws  backed  by  force;  that  is, 
we  do  send  our  children  to  school,  we  do  not  prescribe 
our  own  curricula,  we  do  pay  the  tax  bill.  But  refuse  to 
acquiesce  in  any  one  of  these  three  phases  of  compulsion 
and  see  what  happens! 

The  scientist  employed  by  the  state,  trying  to  figure 
out  how  to  put  three  men  on  the  moon,  exercises  no  coer- 
cion. The  coercion  is  applied  to  the  collection  of  the  funds 
which  pay  him  to  work  as  a  free  agent.  He  will  work  just 
as  freely,  as  creatively,  regardless  of  how  his  salary  is  col- 
lected. A  billion  dollars,  whether  garnered  at  the  p>oint  of  a 
gun  or  voluntarily  donated,  is  in  either  case  a  billion  dol- 
lars. A  dollar  extorted  or  a  dollar  freely  given  is  still  a  dol- 
lar, with  a  dollar's  purchasing  power. 

In  the  absence  of  socialism's  coercion,  each  dollar  would 
be  used  in  accord  with  its  owner's  choice,  to  buy  food  or 


SOCIALISM    IS   NONCREATIVE  ko 

clothing,  to  educate  the  children,  to  take  a  vacation,  to  buy 
a  sailboat.  Coercion  only  diverts  the  dollars  from  owner 
use  and  puts  them  to  state  use.  If,  as  predicted,  putting 
three  men  on  the  moon  will  cost  $20  billion  to  $40  billion, 
then  that  much  freedom  of  choice  will  be  destroyed.  This 
enormous  f>ortion  of  our  productivity  will  be  socialized. 
The  people  are  coercively  relieved  of  their  individual 
choices  in  order  to  f>ermit  a  single  choice,  exercised  by  who- 
ever heads  the  socialistic  regime.  Authoritarianism  is  forc- 
ibly substituted  for  individual  liberty.  What  we  witness  here 
is  a  diversionary   process  accomplished  by  police  action. 

We  will  go  astray  in  our  analysis  of  this  complex  process 
unless  we  examine  coercion  at  one  of  its  points  of  impact 
— for  instance,  the  impact  on  the  citizens  who  are  forced 
to  foot  the  bills.  So,  ask  yourself  this  question:  Is  the  ex- 
tortion of  your  income  (in  order  that  another  may  have 
the  say-so  as  to  what  it  will  be  spent  for)  a  creative  act? 
Does  it  make  any  difference  to  what  use  the  other  will  put 
it?  Charity,  relief,  moon  shots,  or  whatever?  Does  it  make 
any  real  difference  whether  or  not  the  other  is  a  person  or  a 
collective?  There  is  no  rational,  affirmative  answer  to  these 
questions.  Extortion — coercion— is  destructive.  It  destroys 
your  freedom  of  choice!  Coercion,  by  its  nature,  is  de- 
structive. 

Let's  draw  an  illustrative  distinction  between  the  coer- 
cive  act  and  the  creative  act.  A  slap  in  the  face  (or  the 
threat  thereof)  is  a  mild  example  of  coercion.  It  is  milder 
than  the  penalty  for  absolutely  refusing  to  pay  one's  tax 
for  a  federal  urban  renewal  project  in  somebody  else's 
town. 


54  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

Now,  to  illustrate  a  creative  experience:  The  medical 
student  examined  the  slide  in  his  microscope,  but  the 
culture  he  had  been  instructed  to  develop  had  failed  to 
grow.  Thousands  of  medical  students  had  experienced  that 
identical  failure.  But  this  student,  observing  that  mold 
surrounded  the  hoped-for  culture,  had  a  flash  thought:  Is 
the  mold,  perhaps,  antagonistic  to  the  development  of  this 
culture?  It  was,  and  this  experience  led  to  the  discovery  of 
penicillin. 

Contrast  the  results  of  a  slap  in  the  face  and  the  flash 
thought,  and  the  distinction  between  coercive  and  creative 
actions  is  clear. 

A  Spiritual  Phenomenon 
That  socialism,  founded  on  coercion,  cannot  bring  about 
the  production  which  socialized  distribution  presupp>oses,  is 
plainly  evident  once  we  understand  the  genesis  of  all  pro- 
duction. Ralph  Waldo  Trine  put  it  plainly: 

Everything  is  first  worked  out  in  the  unseen  before  it  is 
manifested  in  the  seen,  in  the  ideal  before  it  is  realized  in  the 
real,  in  the  spiritual  before  it  shows  forth  in  the  material. 
The  realm  of  the  unseen  is  the  realm  of  cause.  The  realm  of 
the  seen  is  the  realm  of  effect.  The  nature  of  effect  is  always 
determined  and  conditioned  by  the  nature  of  its  cause.^ 

Professor  Ludwig  von  Mises,  noted  free  market  econo- 
mist, supports  this  view: 

Production  is  a  spiritual,  intellectual,  and  ideological  phe- 
nomenon. It  is  the  method  that  man,  directed  by  reason,  em- 
ploys for  the  best  possible  removal  of  uneasiness.  What  dis- 


4  From  In  Tune  with  the  Infinite   (Indianapolis:  The  Bobbs-Merrill 
Co.,   1897). 


SOCIALISM   IS   NONCREATIVE  kk 

tinguishes  our  conditions  from  those  of  our  ancestors  who 
lived  one  thousand  or  twenty  thousand  years  ago  is  not  some- 
thing material,  but  something  spiritual.  The  material  changes 
are  the  outcome  of  the  spiritual  changes.^ 

Just  imagine  how  antagonistic  is  a  slap  in  the  face,  or 
the  threat  of  death  or  imprisonment  to  those  spiritual  ex- 
periences which  precede  manufacture:  insight,  intuition,  in- 
ventiveness, cognition. 

The  fact  that  creative  action  can  and  does  take  place 
even  when  financed  by  funds  coercively  collected  does  not 
in  any  way  modify  my  assertion  that  coercive  action  is  de- 
structive, not  creative.  The  Kremlin's  master  destroys  free- 
dom of  choice  on  a  big  scale.  Russians  may  not  choose  how 
the  fruits  of  their  labor  are  to  be  expended.  Mr.  Big  does 
the  choosing  in  their  stead.  He  chooses  to  use  much  of  the 
income  thus  extorted — socialized — for  sputniks  and  other 
military  hardware. 

We  now  come  to  the  most  important  point  in  this  thesis: 
True,  Mr.  Big  or  the  head  of  any  other  socialistic  state, 
with  the  money  he  has  obtained  by  diverting  funds  from 
producers'  use,  can  induce  creative  action  along  the  lines 
of  his  choice.  But  observe  where  this  authoritarian  process 
channels  creative  energies:  it  puts  genius  at  work  on  ques- 
tionable if  not  downright  evil  ends!  Let  us  remember  that 
not  all  genius  is  employed  on  the  side  of  the  angels.  Is  it 
not  plain  that  creative  energies  can  be  turned  to  destruc- 
tive ends?  Do  we  need  any  more  proof  of  this  than  the 
amazing  ingenuity  that  has  brought  about  the  most  de- 


5  From  Human  Action    (2nd  ed.  New  Haven:  Yale  University  Press, 
1965),  p.   141. 


56  ANYTHING  THAT'S  PEACEFUL 

structive  force  ever  devised  by  man?  But  putting  aside  the 
H-bomb,  and  such  miraculous  and  fascinating  follies  as 
orbiting  monkeys  and  men  around  our  earth,  reflect  on 
the  countless  economy-destroying  projects  that  result  from 
man  lording  it  over  his  fellow  men.  Man  cannot  feign  the 
role  of  God  without  finally  playing  the  devil's  part.  This 
is  to  say,  as  Emerson  so  eloquently  phrased  it: 

Cause  and  effect,  means  and  ends,  seed  and  fruit,  cannot  be 
severed;  for  the  effect  already  blooms  in  the  cause,  the  end 
pre-exists  in  the  means,  the  fruit  in  the  seed.' 

Stated  in  other  terms,  man  cannot  use  coercion  for  other 
than  destructive  purposes;  for  even  a  legitimate  p)olice  action 
for  defense  is  still  an  inhibiting  or  destructive  action,  how- 
ever necessary  a  police  force  may  be.  Raise  billions  by  de- 
stroying freedom  of  choice — the  socialist  format — and  the 
creative  energies  the  funds  finance  will  rarely  serve  the 
higher  ends  of  life.  Three  men  on  the  moon,  farmers  paid 
not  to  farm,  flood  control  that  floods  land  forever,  mail 
delivery  that  bears  a  $3  million  daily  deficit,  the  rebuild- 
ing of  urban  areas  that  the  market  has  deserted,  the  financ- 
ing of  socialistic  governments  the  world  over,  arc  cases  in 
point.  None  of  these  is  a  creative  or  productive  endeavor 
in  the  full  sense  of  those  terms. 

I  began  this  chapter  with  the  resolve  to  demonstrate  that 
socialism  depends  upon  and  presupposes  material  achieve- 
ments which  socialism  itself  cannot  create,  that  socialism 
is   productively   sterile.   But  after   thinking  it   through,   I 


•  From  The  Complete  Essays  and  Other  Writings  of  Ralph   Waldo 
Emerson   (New  York,  N.  Y.:  The  Modern  Library,  1940),  p.  176. 


SOCIALISM    IS   NONCREATIVE  ^^J 

must  confess  that  my  affirmation  can  be  proven  only  to 
those  persons  who  see  the  long-range  effects  of  present  ac- 
tions; and  to  those  who  know  that  man  playing  God  is  a 
prime  evil,  an  evil  seed  that  must  grow  to  a  destructive 
bloom,  however  pretty  it  may  appear  in  its  earlier  stages. 


•     CHAPTER    5     • 

HOW   SOCIALISM    HARMS 
THE    INDIVIDUAL 


The  progressive  income  tax,  federal  urban  renewal,  federal 
aid  to  education,  and  a  host  of  other  welfare  and  unem- 
ployment measures  are  precisely  what  Karl  Marx  had  in 
mind  with  his  ideal  for  the  Communist  Party,  *'.  .  .  from 
each  according  to  his  ability,  to  each  according  to  his 
needs." 

However,  we  must  not  discard  the  practices  of  this  social 
leveling  principle  simply  because  it  had  a  sponsor  we  do 
not  esteem  or  because  it  is  the  very  essence  of  communism, 
a  system  we  claim  to  despise.  We  must  never  reason  from 
a  premise  as  shallow  as  prejudice. 

Let  us  reason  from  the  premise  set  forth  in  the  first 
chapter,  the  emergence  of  the  individual.  Keeping  this  in 
mind  as  our  objective — the  point  of  reference  from  which 
our  conclusions  are  reasoned — what  effect  has  the  practice 
of  this  social  leveling  principle?  Is  the  individual  harmed 
or  helped?  That  is  the  question! 

A  high  school  teacher  of  history  and  economics  made  an 
interesting  attempt  to  explain  how  this  principle  would 

58 


HOW   SOCIALISM    HARMS   THE    INDIVIDUAL  kq 

work  should  he  apply  it  to  his  class.i  It  went  something  like 
this: 

John,  you  received  a  grade  of  95.  Dick,  you  received  a  grade 
of  55.  I  shall  uke  20  from  you,  John,  and  give  the  20  to  you, 
Dick.  By  doing  this,  each  of  you  will  have  a  grade  of  75,  ade- 
quate for  passing. 

Now,  how  will  this  Marxist  principle  work  in  practice?  You, 
John,  will  cease  to  work  because  I  have  removed  your  incen- 
tive. And,  you,  Dick,  will  give  up  work  altogether  because 
work  is  no  longer  the  condition  for  a  passing  grade. 

Thus,  you  see,  we  have  a  workless  class.  In  the  grown-up 
world  people  cannot  live  without  work  any  more  than  you  can 
learn  without  work.  How,  then,  is  work  to  be  induced?  The 
answer  is  simple:  get  ourselves  an  authoritarian,  one  who  forces 
us  to  do  what  he  thinks  we  ought  to  be  doing. 

Mentioned  in  the  teacher's  explanation  to  his  class  are 
the  three  distinct  classifications  of  persons  involved  in  the 
social  leveling  process,  the  archetypes  of  which  are:  (1) 
the  person  with  "ability,"  that  is,  the  one  from  whom  is 
taken,  (2)  the  person  with  "need,"  that  is,  the  one  to 
whom  someone  else's  property  is  given,  and  (3)  the  person 
who  does  the  taking  and  giving,  the  political  Robin  Hood, 
the  authoritarian. 

Th«  Person  with  Ability 
If  my  contention  is  correct  that  all  persons,  in  all  three 
categories,  are  harmed  by  social  leveling,  then  it  must  fol- 
low that  the  whole  caboodle  of  what  are  called  "social 
gains"  not  only  fail  to  benefit  anyone  but,  rather,  have  a 
deteriorating  effect  on  everyone.  Let's  examine  these  arche- 
types in  their  taken-from,  given-to,  dictator  order. 

1  Thomas  J.  Shelly,  when  he  taught  at  Yonkers  High  School. 


6o  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

At  the  outset,  we  must  not  assume  common  agreement 
that  harm  is  visited  only  on  the  person  from  whom  is 
taken.  There  are  many  well-to-do  individuals,  sensitive  to 
the  plight  or  suffering  of  others,  who  gladly  turn  over  to 
government  the  responsibility  of  caring  for  all  afflicted  peo- 
ple and,  along  with  this  shifting  of  responsibility  from 
themselves  to  the  state,  a  willingness  for  the  government  to 
draw  on  (tax)  their  ability  to  pay.  They,  not  I,  should  be 
the  judge  of  the  harm  such  shifting  of  responsibility  does 
to  them.  I  can  only  question  their  judgment. 

Division  of  labor — me  to  my  speciality,  you  to  yours — is 
essential  to  an  expanding  wealth.  But  there  are  several  as- 
pects of  life  we  cannot  turn  over  to  others  without  harm  to 
our  individual  expansion.  Religion  cannot  be  shifted  to 
others,  and  we  are  well  advised  not  to  leave  our  liberty  in 
someone  else's  hands.  Further,  I  would  suggest  that  charity 
is  a  distinctly  personal,  not  a  collective,  matter. 

President  Cleveland  vetoed  a  $10,000  appropriation  to 
purchase  seed  wheat  for  Texans  who  had  suffered  a  drought. 
Included  in  his  message  was  the  point  I  wish  to  emphasize: 

Federal  aid  in  such  cases  encourages  the  expectation  of  pa- 
ternal care  on  the  part  of  the  Government  and  weakens  the 
sturdiness  of  our  national  character,  while  it  prevents  the  in- 
dulgence among  our  people  of  that  kindly  sentiment  and  con- 
duct which  strengthens  the  bonds  of  a  common  brotherhood. 

Can  any  person  relieve  himself  of  charitable  concerns 
without  losing  a  priceless  ingredient  of  individual  emer- 
gence? Does  not  a  growth  of  the  spirit  and  soul  of  man 
require  that  a  concern  for  others  be  retained  for  strictly 


HOW   SOCIALISM    HARMS   THE   INDIVIDUAL  6l 

personal  attention?  President  Cleveland  gave  an  affirmative 
answer  to  these  questions,  as  do  I. 

There  are,  however,  millions  with  "ability"  who  wish  to 
make  their  own  decisions  as  to  how  the  fruits  of  their  own 
labor  should  be  exjiended.  They  have  judgments  concern- 
ing people  in  their  own  orbits,  based  on  intimate  experi- 
ences and  relationships,  a  knowledge  which  no  agency — 
governmental  or  private — can  possibly  possess.  Are  these 
persons  to  be  deprived  of  their  own  funds  and  the  practice 
of  personal  charity  denied  to  them  because  some  others 
wish  the  government  to  pre-empt  the  welfare  activity? 

You,  for  instance,  wish  to  practice  an  act  of  charity.  But 
this  voluntary  act — one  of  the  highest  expressions  of  a  com- 
mon brotherhood — is  thwarted  when  your  honestly  ac- 
quired income  is  taken  by  government.  What  was  yours 
has  been  arbitrarily  declared  not  yours;  a  "social"  claim  on 
your  labor  has  been  decreed.  Indeed,  government  now  oper- 
ates on  the  theory  that  it  has  a  first  lien  on  your  income 
and  capital;  your  freedom  of  choice  is  severely  restricted. 
As  a  consequence,  you  are  restrained  from  practicing  your 
own  religion  should  your  religion  call  for  a  personal  char- 
ity toward  others.  The  state  will  practice  charity  for  you. 
A  common  brotherhood,  by  some  quirk  of  reasoning,  is  to 
become  a  collective  act  of  compulsion! 

Then  again,  you  may  want  to  save  that  part  of  your  in- 
come over  and  above  your  requirements  for  current  living. 
Perhaps  you  may  wish  to  "stash  it  under  the  mattress"! 
Who  has  any  moral  right  to  forbid  it?  Do  strangers  who 
didn't  earn  it  have  any  right,  in  logic  and  justice,  to  what 
you  have  earned? 


62  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

More  than  likely,  however,  you  will  not  act  like  King 
Midas  but,  rather,  will  invest  your  savings  with  the  hope 
of  some  returns.  This,  beyond  doubt,  is  one  of  the  best  ways 
to  become  a  benefactor  of  mankind;  for  this  is  how  capital 
formation  is  brought  about.  The  capital  is  turned  into  tools 
and  factories  and  power  machinery — aids  which  help  work- 
ers to  produce  more  with  their  labor.*  This  increased  pro- 
duction can,  in  turn,  be  put  to  savings  and  family  security. 

It  isn't  possible  to  see  other  than  harm  done  to  the  per- 
son with  "ability"  by  the  compulsory  taking  of  his  income. 


The  Person  in  Need 

Now,  to  the  second  archetype:  Does  any  able  adult  per- 
son "in  need"  really  benefit  by  living  on  the  confiscated 
income  of  others?  Does  this  ever  improve  his  character  or 
his  mental  and  physical  faculties?  His  growth?  Does  any- 
one ever  benefit  by  the  removal  of  self-responsibility? 

The  something-for-nothing  idea  appears  to  flourish  wher- 
ever there  is  a  failure  to  grasp  the  purp)ose  behind  the 
struggle  for  existence.  The  fullest  possible  employment  of 
one's  faculties  is  what  makes  for  strength  of  body,  of  char- 


2  The  textile  industry,  by  itself,  uses  15  billion  kilowatt-hours  an- 
nually, electric  power  t)eing  only  one  of  several  forms.  Bear  in  mind 
that  the  energy  of  one  man  working  a  whole  year,  on  an  eight-hour 
shift,  is  equivalent  to  67  kilowatt-hours.  This  single  industry,  with 
this  single  form  of  power,  adds  the  equivalent  of  224,000,000  men — 
about  triple  the  entire  work  force  of  the  whole  U.S.A.!  It  is  this  power 
in  the  hands  of  workers,  in  its  numerous  forms  and  extended  into 
countless  industries,  brought  about  by  savings,  that  has  made  American 
workers  so  prosperous.  Thus,  the  saver,  by  pursuing  his  own  interest,  is 
led,  regardless  of  intent,  to  equipping  others  for  self-help.  This  is 
quite  different  from  the  Judeo-Christian  concept  of  charity  but,  when 
it  comes  to  helping  others,  savings  have  no  equal. 


HOW   SOCIALISM   HARMS   THE   INDIVIDUAL  go 

actcr,  of  spirit,  of  intellect.  Non-use  of  taculties  leads  to 
atrophy.  The  story  of  the  wild  duck  that  joined  the  domes- 
tic ducks,  was  fed,  but  later  couldn't  fly  above  the  barn- 
yard fence;  of  the  gulls  that  fattened  up  at  a  shrimp  plant 
but  starved  when  it  shut  down;  of  the  cattle  that  became 
accustomed  to  pen  feeding  and  died  rather  than  forage  any 
more;  of  the  hand-fed  squirrels  that  laid  up  no  nuts  for 
the  winter  but  bit  the  hands  that  fed  them  when  the  hands 
no  longer  held  food — these  and  other  stories  of  nature  at- 
test to  principles  of  biology  which  are  as  applicable  to  per- 
sons who  cannot  use  reason  as  to  animals  which  lack  the 
faculty  of  reason. 

Life's  problems — obstacles — are  not  without  purpose. 
They  aid  the  processes  of  self-development,  as  well  as  of  se- 
lection and  evolution.  They  demand  of  the  individual  that 
he  gather  new  strength  to  hurdle  each  new  obstacle.  The  art 
of  becoming  is  composed  of  acts  of  overcoming. 

It  is  no  accident  that  the  vast  majority  of  top-ranking 
Americans,  whatever  their  walk  of  life,  are  men  whose  ca- 
reers have  been  associated  with  hardship  and  struggle.  Re- 
wards not  associated  with  one's  own  effort  tend  to  weaken 
the  sinews  which  make  for  growth.  Such  rewards — handouts 
— remove  the  necessity  for  production  and  invite  potential 
producers  to  remain  nonproducers.  In  short,  there  is  an 
ever-present  danger  that  they  may  encourage  a  person  to 
become  a  parasite,  living  off  what  others  produce.  Para- 
sitism is  not  associated  with  man's  upgrading. 

Only  casual  reflection  on  the  principles  of  organization 
will  make  clear  that  responsibility  and  authority  should  al- 
ways be  commensurate;  they  are  meant  to  go  hand-in-hand. 


64  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

When  the  responsibility  for  one's  own  welfare  is  sur- 
rendered to  government,  it  follows  that  the  authority  to 
conduct  one's  life  goes  where  the  resp>onsibility  is  repK)sed. 
This  is  a  matter  over  which  we  have  no  choice;  it  is  a  law 
of  organization. 

The  idea  set  forth  in  the  Declaration  of  Indep)endence 
that  each  person- has  an  inherent  and  inalienable  right  to 
life  becomes  meaningless  when  a  {>erson  loses  the  authority 
for  his  own  decisions  and  must  act  according  to  someone 
else's  dictates.  Unless  an  individual  is  self-controlling,  his 
life  is  not  truly  his  own.  Before  a  life  can  be  valued  for  its 
own  sake — not  simply  a  means  to  someone  else's  goal — that 
life  must  retain  its  own  power  to  choose,  along  with  its  own 
quality,  its  own  dignity.  Without  self-pK)wer,  there  is  no 
basis  for  love,  respect,  and  friendship,  in  short,  a  common 
brotherhood;  the  powerless  person  becomes  either  a  puppet 
or  an  unwanted  burden.  Even  a  mother's  love  for  an  in- 
valid child  cannot  exist  unless  it  is  voluntarily  bestowed. 
Aged  persons  and  others  who  depend  on  the  income  of 
others,  confiscated  by  government,  become  mere  numbers 
in  the  confused  statistics  of  f>olitical  bureaus.  Neither  bu- 
reaus nor  statistics  have  the  capacity  for  charity  or  a  com- 
mon brotherhood. 

Keeping  in  mind  Emerson's  accurate  observation  that  the 
end  pre-exists  in  the  means,  it  should  be  plain  that  the 
evil  means  of  confiscating  income  must  lead  to  an  evil  end 
to  those  who  live  on  it. 

Actually,  we  are  dealing  here  with  a  problem  arising 
from  a  double  standard  of  morality.  Comparatively  few 
persons  will  take  private  property  without  the  owner's  con- 


HOW   SOCIALISM    HARMS  THE   INDIVIDUAL  6x 

sent.  We  think  of  that  as  steahng  and  frown  on  the  prac- 
tice. Yet  we  will  form  a  collective — politically  group  our- 
selves— and  take  billions  in  income  without  consent;  we 
thoughtlessly  call  it  "doing  good." 

Doing  politically  what  we  reject  doing  individually  in 
no  manner  alters  the  immorality  of  the  act;  it  merely  legal- 
izes the  wrong  and,  thus,  gains  social  absolution  for  the 
criminal;  giving  it  the  political  twist  keeps  one  from  being 
tossed  into  jail!  But  to  anyone  who  rejects  the  authoritar- 
ianism of  a  majority  as  much  as  that  of  a  Stalin — to  any- 
one who  believes  in  the  right  to  life  and  to  one's  honestly 
acquired  property — no  moral  absolution  is  gained  by  legis- 
lation. 

Those  who  think  only  materialistically  may  argue  that 
the  stealing  of  a  loaf  of  bread  is  a  loss  to  the  person  from 
whom  it  is  taken  but  a  gain  to  the  thief,  if  the  thief  "gets 
away  with  it."  This  is  an  incorrect  view.  The  person  from 
whom  the  loaf  is  taken  loses  only  the  loaf.  But  the  one  who 
takes  the  loaf  without  the  owner's  consent  loses  not  only  the 
respect  of  all  who  know  him  but  loses  also  his  integrity! 
Man  can  never  realize  his  creative  potentialities  without 
integrity.  This  virtue  lies  at  the  root  of  emergence.  To  live 
on  loot  appears  to  be  no  further  removed  from  evil  than 
to  take  the  loot. 

Unless  one  believes  in  authoritarianism — that  men 
should  lord  it  over  men,  that  some  fallible  humans  should 
cast  the  rest  of  us  in  their  little  images — it  is  not  possible 
to  see  anything  but  harm  done  to  the  person  in  "need" 
who  is  "aided"  by  taking  the  income  of  others  without  their 
consent. 


66  ANYTHING  THAT's   PEACEFUL 

The  Authoritarian 

And  last,  the  third  archetype:  Of  the  three  classifications 
of  persons  involved  in  social  leveling  by  compulsion,  the 
authoritarian — the  one  who  administers  the  taking  and  the 
giving — has  been  too  little  diagnosed.  It  is  not  difl&cult  to 
understand  the  discouragement  and  the  destruction  that 
come  to  the  person  from  whom  honest  income  is  confis- 
cated. Nor  is  it  difficult  to  perceive  the  eroding  of  the 
moral  fiber  of  those  who  become  the  "beneficiaries"  of  con- 
fiscated prop>erty.  But  what  about  "the  humanitarian  with 
the  guillotine" — the  well-meaning  social  reformer  at  the 
top  of  the  political  heap  who  uses  the  police  force  as  his 
means  of  persuasion?  Is  harm  done  to  him?  Yes,  though 
what  happens  to  him  may  be  difficult  to  portray. 

The  person  who  attempts  by  force  to  direct  or  rear- 
range the  creative  activities  of  others  is  in  a  very  real  sense 
a  slave-master.  And  here  is  the  crux  of  it:  A  slave-master 
becomes  a  slave  himself  when  he  enslaves  others.  If  an- 
other has  me  on  my  back,  holding  me  down,  he  is  as  jjer- 
manently  fastened  on  top  of  me  as  I  am  under  him.  Both 
of  us  are  enslaved.  True,  he  can,  by  force,  keep  me  from 
being  creative;  but  in  so  doing,  his  own  energies  must  be 
diverted  from  creative  to  destructive  actions.  He  cannot 
upgrade  himself  while  he  is  employing  his  energies  to 
downgrade.  One  who  only  destroys  is  himself  destroyed. 
This  is  the  same  as  saying  that  he  who  practices  only  evil 
is  himself  evil.  Man's  usefulness  to  himself,  to  other  men, 
to  Creation's  purpose  is  to  be  achieved  only  by  personal 
upgrading.  If  I  reason  logically  from  my  premise,  it  fol- 
lows that  I  cannot  be  helpful  to  others  except  as  others 


HOW   SOCIALISM    HARMS   THE   INDIVIDUAL  6»7 

find  in  me  something  of  a  creative  nature  that  is  avail- 
able to  them — in  a  voluntary  relationship. 

Materialistically,  the  valuable  person  is  the  one  who  has 
money  or  tools  to  use  or  to  lend,  or  goods  or  skills  to  ex- 
change. Intellectually,  the  valuable  person  is  the  one  who 
has  knowledge  and  understanding  which  are  available  to 
others  in  search  of  knowledge  and  understanding.  Spiritual- 
ly, the  valuable  person  is  the  one  who,  by  reason  of  a  love 
of  righteousness,  discovers  some  of  the  divine  principles  of 
the  universe  and  becomes  able  to  impart  to  others  that 
which  he  has  perceived — by  deed  as  well  as  by  word. 

All  aspects  of  upgrading  are  creative  in  character.  Nec- 
essarily they  first  demand  an  attention  to  self — that  is,  to 
self<ultivation.  Nothing  creative  is  induced  by  compul- 
sion. With  the  possible  exception  of  a  low  form  of  imita- 
tion, compulsion  has  only  the  power  to  restrain,  repress, 
suppress,  penalize,  destroy.  By  the  use  of  sufficient  force,  I 
can  keep  you  from  acting  creatively;  but  no  amount  of 
force  can  compel  you  to  think,  to  invent,  to  discover,  to 
attune  yourself  to  the  Infinite,  the  source  of  all  knowledge 
and  understanding.  Compulsion  is  antagonistic  to  crea- 
tiveness. 

The  point  under  discussion  is  this:  I  cannot  indulge  in 
my  own  upgrading  at  the  same  time  I  am  inhibiting  some- 
one else's  creative  action.  Therefore,  to  the  extent  that 
one's  life  is  spent  in  using  force  to  coerce  others,  to  that 
extent  is  one's  life  destroyed,  its  higher  purpose  frustrated. 

In  a  reference  to  political  authority.  Lord  Acton  ob- 
served, "Power  tends  to  corrupt  and  absolute  power  cor- 
rupts absolutely."  This  warning  is  not  to  be  taken  lightly, 


68  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

for  the  evidence  is  all  about  us  and  the  reason  plain  to  see. 

Observe  the  profound  change  that  comes  over  men 
when  they  are  given  power  over  others.  When  acting  as 
responsible,  self -con  trolled  human  beings — when  attending 
to  their  own  affairs — they  were  admirable  both  in  their 
thinking  and  in  their  behavior.  Now  let  power  over  others 
be  vested  in  them.  In  due  course — usually  soon — they  begin 
to  think  like  authoritarians;  they  talk  like  authoritarians; 
they  act  like  authoritarians;  for,  indeed,  they  are  authori- 
tarians. It  is  as  if  a  chemical  change  had  taken  place  in 
their  persons. 

Power  or  authority  over  the  creative  activities  of  others 
— that  is,  a  responsibility  for  the  creative  behavior  of  others 
— is  an  assignment  with  an  inevitably  destructive  conse- 
quence. Thus  overburdened,  a  wielder  of  power  eventually 
becomes  intolerant,  quick-temp)ered,  irrational,  disresjject- 
ful,  and  unrespected.  How  could  he  be  expected  to  func- 
tion as  a  strictly  self-responsible  individual  under  burdens 
which  are  not  within  his  nature  to  shoulder? 

Further,  when  in  possession  of  p>olitical  power  over  the 
creative  actions  of  others,  a  fallible  human  being  is  almost 
certain  to  mistake  this  power  for  infallibility.  The  obei- 
sance paid  to  a  person  in  such  authority,  the  drooling  of  the 
weak-willed  who  like  to  be  led,  the  lies  told  by  those  who 
seek  the  favors  he  has  the  power  to  dispense — all  these 
tend  to  aid  and  abet  the  process  of  his  disintegration.  It 
is  not  easy  to  reject  flattery,  regardless  of  its  source.  Indeed, 
the  authoritarian  loses  his  capacity  to  discriminate  among 
sources.  The  mentality  for  directing  others  cannot  simul- 
taneously attend   to  the  art  of  discrimination,   the  latter 


HOW   SOCIALISM    HARMS   THE    INDIVIDUAL  6q 

being  a  purely  personal,  introspective  accomplishment  of 
the  intellect.  This  is  why  it  is  often  said  of  authoritarians: 
"They  surround  themselves  with  'yes  men.' "  They  cannot 
abide  dissenters;  in  running  the  lives  of  others,  they  must 
have  helpers  who  agree.  This  process  spells  inferiority  for 
the  life  that  erroneously  claims  superiority. 

Daily  experience  affords  a  clue  as  to  what  happens  to 
the  person  who  accepts  dictatorship  in  any  of  its  many 
forms.  For  example,  observe  two  persons,  with  somewhat 
different  views,  rationally  discussing  some  subject  of  com- 
mon interest.  Each  offers  the  other  his  most  intelligent 
ideas,  thus  encouraging  friendship  and  mutual  confidence. 
This  setting,  plus  the  privacy  of  the  occasion,  combine  to 
elicit  from  each  the  best  that  he  has  to  offer.  The  exchange 
of  intellectual  energies  is  mutually  beneficial,  and  the 
awareness  of  this  fact  encourages  thinking  and  under- 
standing. 

Now,  place  these  same  two  individuals  on  a  stage  before 
a  multitude,  or  place  a  microphone  between  them  and  an- 
nounce that  50  million  people  are  listening  in.  Instandy, 
their  mental  processes  will  change.  Thoughtfulness  and  the 
desire  to  understand  each  other  will  all  but  cease.  No 
longer  will  they  function  as  receiving  sets,  drawing  on  the 
expansible  capacities  of  their  own  and  each  other's  intel- 
lects. They  will  become  only  sending  stations;  outgoing  will 
take  the  place  of  intaking.  And  what  they  say  will  be  in- 
fluenced by  how  they  think  they  sound  to  their  audience 
and  by  their  competition  for  applause.  In  short,  they  will 
become  different  persons  because  their  psychological  di- 
rectives have  changed.  Those  who  forego  self-improvement 


70  ANYTHING  THAT'S  PEACEFUL 

for  the  sake  of  directing  the  lives  of  others  exp>erience 
changes  in  their  drives  no  less  profound  than  the  above  il- 
lustration. The  authoritarian  act  is  always  directed  outward 
at  other  persons. 

The  directing  of,  or  the  meddling  in,  the  creative  activi- 
ties of  others — the  dictator  role — is  so  compellingly  cor- 
rupting that  no  person,  interested  in  his  own  upgrading, 
should  ever  accept  the  role.  If  he  has  made  the  error  of 
acceptance,  abdication  for  his  own  mental  and  spiritual 
health  would  seem  advisable.  The  likelihood  of  corrup>- 
tion  is  so  great  that  any  p)erson  is  warranted  in  confessing, 
"Even  I  cannot  assume  this  role  without  being  corrupted." 


Each  Man   Plays  Many  Parts 

The  three  classifications  discussed  above  are  merely 
archetyf>es.  In  our  country,  today,  it  is  almost  imp>ossible 
to  find  a  person  who  is  strictly  representative  of  but  one 
of  the  three  archetyf)es.  By  reason  of  the  scof>e  of  social 
leveling  by  compulsion,  and  because  of  our  general  par- 
ticipation in  {x>wer  politics,  most  of  us  are  more  or  less 
combinations  of  all  three  archetypes.  No  one  of  us  is  en- 
tirely one  or  the  other;  no  one  of  us  is  entirely  free  of  the 
ill  effects. 

In  summary,  all  of  us  are,  to  some  extent,  in  this  social- 
istic arrangement  together.  And  all  of  us  are  degraded  to 
the  extent  that  social  leveling  by  compulsion  is  practiced, 
whether  we  are  primarily  the  ones  with  "ability,"  the  ones 
with  "need,"  or  the  ones  who  act  as  the  coercive  do-gooders 
or  levelers. 


HOW   SOCIALISM   HARMS  THE   INDIVIDUAL  yi 

The  only  way,  then,  that  we  can  avoid  personal  degra- 
dation is  to  avoid  social  leveling  by  compulsion.  Not  a 
single  person  is  benefited;  all  are  harmed  by  socialism. 

A  positive  suggestion!  Let  government  confine  itself  to 
defending  the  life,  liberty,  and  property  of  each  of  us 
equally;  in  short,  let  government  keep  the  peace!  Leave  all 
creative  action  to  men  acting  freely,  all  creative  energy 
flowing  unrestrained  and  uninhibited.  Only  the  release  of 
creative  energy  can  produce  abundance,  be  it  material,  in- 
tellectual, or  spiritual.  Given  these  kinds  of  abundance, 
along  with  the  unrestrained  freedom  to  act  creatively,  and 
there  will  be  as  much  good  done  by  each  for  others  as 
there  is  good  within  us  to  give. 


•     CHAPTER    6     • 


HOW    SOCIALISM    HARMS 
THE   ECONOMY 


Our  country  has  stumbled  into  socialism  during  the  past 
half  century;  by  now — 1964 — we  have  adopted  nearly  all  the 
things  socialists  have  long  urged  up>on  us.  A  reading  of  the 
ten  points  in  the  Communist  Manifesto  confirms  this.  We 
who  are  aware  of  socialism's  built-in  destructiveness  have 
watched  this  trend  with  apprehension.  Foreseeing  the  end 
result,  we  are  forever  predicting,  or  warning  against,  the 
impending  catastrophe  which  we  think  hangs  over  our 
economy. 

Our  dire  predictions,  however,  fail  to  ring  bells  with 
many  people.  As  a  rule  they  are  met  by  the  rejoinder,  "We 
never  had  it  so  good."  And,  so  far  as  statistical  measure- 
ments of  material  well-being  are  concerned,  that  claim  ap- 
pears to  hold  water.  Prosperity,  according  to  the  National 
Bureau  of  Economic  Research,  is  reported  to  have  increased 
as  follows: 

Today's  national  income  of  |s,3oo  per  capita  is  double 
what  it  was  (in  constant  dollars)  forty  years  ago,  and  it  is  high- 
er in  the  face  of  a  70  per  cent  increase  in  population  and  a 
20  per  cent  reduction  in  the  hours  of  paid  work  per  capita. 

7« 


HOW   SOCIALISM    HARMS   THE   ECONOMY  ho 

Output  per  man  hour  has  grown  over  the  same  period  at  the 
average  annual  rate  of  2.6  per  cent. 

Today's  higher  income  is  more  evenly  distributed  than  the 
lower  income  of  earlier  years. 

The  economic  difficulties  of  most  everyone  have  been  les- 
sened through  the  establishment  and  broadening  of  various 
social  welfare  programs. 

The  four  recessions  we  have  encountered  since  World  War 
II  are  among  the  milder  in  our  history,  which  means  an  un- 
usually long  period  free  of  serious  depressions.^ 

Now,  consider  what  has  happened  politically  during  this 
period.  Statism,  measured  in  terms  of  governmental  expen- 
ditures per  capita,  has  advanced  from  about  |8o  in  the 
years  just  after  World  War  I  to  more  than  $700  now.2 

Small  wonder,  then,  that  most  people,  observing  statism 
and  prosperity  advancing  coincidentally  over  so  long  a 
period,  conclude  that  the  growth  of  statism  is  the  cause  of 
the  increased  prosf>erity!  But  if  there  is  a  positive  correla- 
tion here,  why  not  expand  prosperity  indefinitely  by  the 
mere  exp>edient  of  increasing  governmental  expenditures? 
This  absurdity  needs  no  comment. 

Nonetheless,  it  is  true  that  the  comeback,  "We  never  had 
it  so  good,"  cannot  easily  be  proved  wrong  statistically.  A 
man  leaping  from  an  airplane  at  high  altitude  will,  for  a 
time  in  his  fall,  have  the  feeling  of  lying  on  a  cloud.  For 
a  moment  he  would  be  warranted   in  exclaiming,   "I've 


» See  The  Fortieth  Anntial  Report  (i960),  National  Bureau  of  Eco- 
nomic Research.  261   Madison  Avenue,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

«  How  closely  does  this  approach  what  we  call  the  "authoritarian 
state"?  One  way  to  make  an  estimate  is  to  measure  governmental  take 
of  earned  income.  In  191 7  it  was  less  than  10  per  cent.  Today  it  is  36 
per  cent.  We  must  keep  in  mind,  however,  that  a  state  of  dictatorship 
can  exist  prior  to  a  100  per  cent  take— perhaps  at  the  halfway  mark. 


74  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

never  had  it  so  good  I"  And  only  one  familiar  with  physi- 
cal principles  such  as  the  law  of  gravitation  could  prove  to 
him  that  disaster  lay  ahead.  Yet,  some  of  us  would  believe, 
by  reason  of  certain  knowledge,  that  the  man  was  not  long 
for  this  world. 

Some  of  us  believe  that  the  chant,  "We've  never  had  it  so 
good,"  is  founded  on  a  mistaken  correlation.  But  more 
significantly,  it  overlooks  moral  realities  which  cannot  be 
measured  statistically.  It  is  our  conviction: 

1.  That  the  practice  of  dishonesty  is  evil  and  that  retri- 
bution follows  the  doing  of  evil.  Every  evil  act  commits  us 
to  its  retribution.  The  time  lag  between  rfie  committing 
of  an  evil  act  and  our  awareness  that  retribution  is  being 
visited  upon  us  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  certainty  of  ret- 
ribution; it  has  to  do  only  with  our  own  limited  perce|>- 
tion. 

2.  That  there  is  no  greater  dishonesty  than  man  effecting 
his  own  private  gains  at  the  expense  of  others.  This  is  ego 
gone  berserk;  it  is  the  coercive  assertion  of  one's  supremacy 
as  he  defies  and  betrays  his  kind. 

3.  That  statism  is  but  socialized  dishonesty;  it  is  feath- 
ering the  nests  of  some  with  feathers  coercively  plucked 
from  others — on  the  grand  scale.  There  is  no  moral — only 
a  legal — distinction  between  petty  thievery  and  p>olitical 
Robin  Hoodism,  which  is  to  say,  there  is  no  moral  differ- 
ence between  the  act  of  a  pickf>ocket  and  the  progressive  in- 
come tax  or  any  other  piece  of  socialization. 

Thus,  many  of  us  profoundly  believe  that  we  cannot 
maintain   the  present  degree   of  statism,  let   alone  drift 


HOW  SOCIALISM   HARMS   THE   ECONOMY  hk 

further  toward  the  omnipotent  state,  without  our  great 
economy  flying  to  pieces.  Nevertheless,  we  find  it  difficult  to 
do  more  than  express  our  misgivings  and  alarm.  Why,  pre- 
cisely why,  does  the  present  course  presage  disaster?  What 
will  be  the  nature  of  that  disaster?  Perhaps  the  following 
explanation  may  be  worth  pondering. 


A  Societal  Problem 

At  the  outset,  imagine  an  impossible  situation:  a  popula- 
tion composed  of  self-sufficient  individuals,  no  exchange  of 
any  kind  between  them — not  even  conversation.  Moral 
qualities,  such  as  honesty  among  men  and  the  practice  of 
the  Golden  Rule,  would  never  be  brought  into  play.  Each 
might  be  congenitally  dishonest  and  unjust;  but  with  no 
practice  of  the  evils,  what  visible  difference  would  it  make? 

Now,  assume  the  development  of  specialization  and  ex- 
change. The  greater  and  more  rapid  the  development,  the 
more  dependent  would  be  each  individual  on  all  the  others. 
Carried  far  enough,  each  person  would  be  completely  re- 
moved from  self-sufficiency  and  utterly  dependent  on  the 
free,  uninhibited  exchanges  of  the  numerous  specializa- 
tions. In  this  situation,  a  total  failure  in  exchange  would 
result  in  everyone's  perishing. 

Whenever  we  become  economically  dependent  on  each 
other — an  inescapable  consequence  of  a  highly  specialized 
production  and  exchange  economy — we  become  equally  de- 
pendent on  the  moral  qualities  of  the  participating  indi- 
viduals. No  peaceful  or  free  or  willing  exchange  economy 
can  exist  among  chronic  liars  and  thieves;  no  such  econ- 


76  ANYTHING   THAT*S   PEACEFUL 

omy  can  long  endure  without  a  high  degree  of  honesty.  This 
is  self-evident. 

The  degree  of  sf>ecialization  in  the  U.S.A.  today  is  with- 
out precedent  in  all  history  and,  as  a  consequence,  our  de- 
pendence on  each  other  is  beyond  the  bounds  of  experience 
in  this  or  any  other  country — ever!  The  question  is,  are 
we  overly  specialized  and,  thus,  dangerously  interdepend- 
ent? I  believe  we  are. 

We  are  dangerously  interdejjendent  because  so  much  of 
our  specialization  is  unsound;  it  is  not  economic  and  nat- 
ural but,  instead,  is  governmen tally  forced  and  artificial. 
An  economy  founded  on  artificialities  is  in  f)eril. 

Economic  specialization  is  the  sturdy  variety  that  blooms 
in  the  context  of  the  peaceful,  free,  and  unfettered  market; 
it  is  the  natural,  technological  outcropping  of  consumer 
requirements  as  reflected  in  voluntary,  willing  exchanges. 
Given  these  postulates,  production,  regardless  of  how  spe- 
cialized it  is,  generates  its  own  purchasing  power;  balance 
is  one  of  its  built-in  features. 


Natural  Specialization  Walcomad 

All  advances  in  natural  sp>ecialization  improve  the  stand- 
ard of  living.  It  is  true  that  interdependence  increases  with 
its  growth,  but  without  peril,  for  economic  interdependence 
is  founded  on  consent;  the  countless  relationships  are  as 
firmly  rooted  in  general  harmony  and  acceptance  as  is  the 
free  exchange  of  30  cents  for  a  can  of  beans.  In  a  free 
market  transaction  each  party  chalks  up  a  gain,  for  each 
values  what  he  receives  more  than  what  he  gives;   each 


HOW   SOCIALISM    HARMS   THE   ECONOMY  hh 

party  is  in  a  thank-you  mood.  Check  this  assertion  with 
your  own  shopping  experiences. 

Specialization  of  the  free  market  variety  develops  an  in- 
tegrated interdependence  because  each  person  is  his  own 
man — the  whole  man;  all  the  faculties  are  called  upon  in 
his  interrelationships.  The  premium  is  on  self-responsi- 
bility and  honesty,  these  being  the  cohesive  ingredients 
which  make  specialization  and  exchange  a  workable  ar- 
rangement. To  prove  the  validity  of  these  affirmations, 
simply  reflect  on  one's  daily  free  market  experiences  with 
the  purveyors  of  countless  specializations:  groceries  by  the 
hundreds,  milk,  school  supplies,  footwear,  clothing,  gas,  elec- 
tricity, on  and  on.  The  natural,  peaceful,  unfettered  free 
market  rewards — and  gets — the  honesty  on  which  it  relies. 

Unnatural  sp>ecialization,  on  the  other  hand,  decreases 
rather  than  increases  the  standard  of  living.  It  does  not 
have  its  origin  in  consent  but  in  force.  It  is  not  the  result 
of  millions  upon  millions  of  judgments  voluntarily  rend- 
ered. It  is,  instead,  founded  on  the  whims,  caprices — call 
these  judgments,  if  you  choose — of  political  persons  and 
committees,  the  few  who  have  gained  power  over  the  rest 
of  us.  When  these  political  "ins"  take  over  a  sector  of  so- 
ciety, they  remove  it  from  the  area  where  free  choice  may 
be  exercised  by  the  millions  of  "outs."  Our  faculties  are 
less  and  less  called  upon;  self-responsibility  shifts  to  gov- 
ernment or  authoritarian  responsibility — that  of  the  po- 
litical "ins."  The  premium  on  honesty  disappears  as  prizes 
are  given  more  and  more  for  bending  to  expediency,  trad- 
ing influence  and  special  privileges,  log-rolling,  and  the 
like.  From  this  turnabout,  the  individual  tends  to  become 


78  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

someone  else's  man;  that  is,  not  the  whole  man  but  the 
fragmented  man.  Having  forsworn  independence  or  being 
deprived  of  it,  men  lose  the  incentive  to  be  honest  and 
self-responsible,  and  thus  become  incapable  of  true  inter- 
dependence. 

As  I  see  it,  socialization  harms  the  economy  (i)  by 
spawning  unnatural  specializations  and  (2)  by  demoraliz- 
ing the  citizenry.  Such  moral  qualities  as  self-responsibility 
and  honesty  are  not  exercised  under  socialism,  and  thus 
tend  to  wither  away.  And  without  these  qualities,  inter- 
dependence is  unworkable.  Moral  qualities  are  gone  with 
the  wind  when  uprooted;  it  is  self-evident  that  they  do  not 
exist  except  as  they  are  practiced. 

Natural  specializations  emerge  from  the  willing  exchange 
(free)  market  at  work.  The  unnatural  and  unhappy  alter- 
native is  for  the  government  to  forcibly  collect  income 
from  citizens  to  employ  individuals  to  specialize  in  occu- 
pations the  willing  exchange  market  would  not  supjx)rt. 


Exploring  th«  Moon 

Instead  of  trying  to  pick  the  danger  point  in  this  situa- 
tion from  the  hopeless  governmental  complex  in  which  it 
is  embedded,  let  us  first  examine  a  single  facet. 

Take,  for  example,  the  moon  project.  What  its  ultimate, 
useful  purpose  is  I  cannot  imagine.  But  putting  aside  per- 
sonal prejudices  against  this  multibillion  dollar  project,  it 
is  obvious  that  it  would  not,  at  this  time,  emerge  from  the 
free  market.  Now,  consider  the  countless  specializations 
that  this  single  governmental  project  calls  into  existence. 


HOW  SOCIALISM   HARMS  THE   ECONOMY  hq 

Take  only  one  of  them:  finding  out  how  to  cushion  the 
landing  of  a  TV  set  on  the  moon.  The  specialists  who  de- 
vote themselves  to  this  problem,  and  all  who  are  dependent 
on  them,  have  no  way  of  living  except  as  they  are  able  to 
exchange  the  income  given  to  them  by  government  for 
food,  clothing,  housing,  and  so  on.  But  this  income  of 
theirs  is  not  volunurily  supplied  in  the  market  place; 
government  has  forcibly  taken  it  from  the  rest  of  us.  Who 
would  willingly  exchange  the  food  he  raises  for  this  ser- 
vice to  the  moon  project?  This  project  qualifies  as  an 
unnatural  specialization;  it  is  not  bound  into  the  economy 
by  mutual  consent  as  reflected  by  willing  exchanges  in  a 
free  market;  it  is  bound  into  the  economy  by  the  exertion 
of  governmenul  force  or  coercion. 

That  some  unnatural  sf>ecializations  are  economically 
tolerable  is  conceded,  but  this  is  an  exceedingly  limited 
tolerance.  Merely  imagine  everyone  specializing  in  activi- 
ties for  which  no  one  would  willingly  exchange  his  in- 
cx>mel 

All  governmental  intervention  has  as  its  object  a  forcible 
altering  of  what  people  would  do  were  they  unrestrained. 
To  the  extent  that  government  intervenes  in  free  action  to 
that  extent  is  unnatural  specialization  brought  into  play. 
While  most  of  us  will  concede  that  government  should 
forcibly  restrain  fraud,  violence,  and  the  like,  it  does  not 
take  a  skilled  sociologist  to  understand  what  would  hap- 
pen to  the  economy  were  all  citizens  to  specialize  in  po- 
licing. While  the  proper  function  of  government  is  to 
keep  the  peace,  citizens  must  be  on  the  alert  lest  the  bu- 
reaucracy pervert  even  this  laudable  objective.  Too  many 


8o  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

soldiers  and  policemen  are  possible,  as  history  attests.  Not 
every  corner  requires  a  stop  light.  It  is  easy  to  be  talked 
into  a  battleship  or  a  supersonic  bomber  binge.  If  the 
bureaucracy  is  not  checked,  it  will  tend  to  build,  in  the 
name  of  peace,  a  defense  against  every  conceivable  con- 
tingency— so  much  "security"  that  "the  secured"  are  with- 
out resources — helpless  and  hopeless. 

However,  my  aim  in  this  chapter  is  not  to  discuss  the 
merit  of  this  or  that  type  of  forcible  intervention;  it  is, 
rather,  to  suggest  that  there  comes  a  f>oint  in  unnatural 
specializations  beyond  which  extension  is  impossible  with- 
out the  economy  flying  to  pieces.  Supf)ose  that  everyone 
were  engaged  in  one  of  the  nonexchangeable  services  such 
as  designing  and  constructing  devices  to  cushion  the  land- 
ing of  TV  sets  on  the  moon  I 


Unmark*tabl«  Sp«cialtiM 

Regardless  of  the  need  some  may  see  for  government  golf 
courses  or  price  supports  or  compulsory  education  of  chil- 
dren or  federally  financed  hospitals  or  numberless  other 
socializations,  the  fact  is  that  tens  of  millions  of  American 
citizens  in  consequence  are  now  engaged  in  and  wholly  de- 
pendent on  unmarketable  specializations — and  the  number 
grows  apace.  Increasingly,  more  and  more  millions  are  be- 
coming dependent  on  such  forced  exchange  of  their  un- 
wanted specializations  for  those  goods  and  services  without 
which  they  cannot  live.  Even  if  the  personal  virtues  of 
honesty  and  self-responsibility  were  at  their  highest  state 
of  development,  instead  of  their  present  eroded  state,  such 


HOW   SOCIALISM   HARMS   THE   ECONOMY  8l 

a  system  could  not  be  made  to  work.  Nothing  but  the  total 
state — the  police  force  in  charge  of  everything — can  cause 
us  to  exchange  with  each  other  goods  and  services  none  of 
us  wants.  And,  the  total  state,  as  I  have  already  tried  to 
demonstrate,  is  noncreative.  The  possibility  of  a  good  econ- 
omy disapf>ears  with  the  total  state. 

Bear  in  mind,  when  it  comes  to  assessing  prosperity  and 
the  state  of  the  economy  statistically,  that  dollars  exchanged 
for  unnatural  specializations  are  counted  as  earned  in- 
come precisely  as  if  exchanged  for  natural  specializations. 
This  is  a  misleading  fiction.  For  instance,  there  would  be 
no  decline  in  gross  national  product  (GNP) ,  as  presently 
computed  by  government,  if  all  of  us  indulged  in  unmar- 
ketable specializations  provided,  of  course,  that  the  state 
priced  the  sf>ecializations  high  enough  and  forced  us  to 
exchange  them  even  while  we  are  slowly  starvedl 

Statistical  measurements  of  economic  well-being  cannot 
gauge  the  honesty  and  self-responsibility  of  the  citizens,  nor 
can  any  statistics  warn  us  when  unnatural  specializations 
are  becoming  top  heavy;  such  is  beyond  the  scope  of  sta- 
tistical measurement. 

If  one  wishes  to  know  how  socialism  harms  the  economy, 
I  suggest  that  much  less  attention  be  given  to  statistics  than 
to  the  question:  How  much  immoral  action  is  being  in- 
troduced into  the  economy?  If  socializing  the  means  and 
the  results  of  production  is  immoral,  as  I  contend,  then 
socialism  harms  the  economy  by  introducing  immorality 
into  it.  In  short,  watch  moral  trends,  rather  than  numeri- 
cal fictions,  for  danger  signals. 


•     CHAPTER    7     • 


HOW    PRESSURE   GROUPS 
PROMOTE    INFLATION 


When  socialism  is  allowed  to  spread  in  an  economy  like 
that  of  the  U.S.A.,  inflation — as  pointed  out  in  the  second 
chapter — will  be  resorted  to  as  a  means  of  financing  it. 
Briefly,  whenever  the  exjjenditures  for  socialistic  projects 
rise  to  that  high  point  where  it  is  no  longer  p>olitically  ex- 
pedient to  collect  the  costs  thereof  by  direct  tax  levies,  so- 
cialization programs  must  either  cease  or  the  government 
must  finance  them  by  an  indirect  tax:  inflation.  Not  only 
does  this  claim  seem  reasonable,  but  the  historical  record 
confirms  it. 

This  is  but  half  the  story.  Any  influence  which  promotes 
inflation — without  which  any  substantial  socialism  is  im- 
possible— ipso  facto  promotes  socialism.  Inflation  makes  the 
extension  of  socialism  possible  by  providing  the  financial 
chaos  in  which  it  flourishes.  The  fact  is  that  socialism  and 
inflation  are  simultaneously  cause  and  effect;  they  feed  on 
each  other! 

What  is  this  financial  chaos  of  inflation?  It  is  an  increase 
by  dilution  of  the  money  supply.  The  process  or  act  of  di- 
luting the  medium  of  exchange  is  inflation.  Brutally,  but 

82 


HOW    PRESSURE   CROUPS   PROMOTE    INFLATION  8« 

nonetheless  accurately,  inflation  is  legalized  counterfeiting. 
Inflating  the  medium  of  exchange — other  factors  being 
equal— results  in  higher  prices.  But  the  rising  price  trend 
is  not  inflation;  it  is  only  one  of  the  possible  consequences 
of  a  dilution  of  the  medium  of  exchange  which  lowers  the 
purchasing  value  of  the  monetary  unit. 

Finding  all  the  causes  of  any  given  effect  is  perhaps  im- 
I^ossible.  My  ears  are  injured.  The  injury  is  an  effect.  What 
caused  the  injury?  A  deafening  sound.  What  caused  the 
sound?  Vibrations.  What  caused  the  vibrations?  Dynamite. 
What  caused  the  dynamite  to  detonate?  And  so  on.  We 
find  that  cause  underlies  cause,  ad  infinitum. 

Inflation,  like  the  ear  injury,  is  the  effect  of  a  sequence 
of  causes  which  we  have  to  examine  in  depth^-and  the 
deeper  we  go,  the  more  obscure  the  causes.  However,  the 
first  cause  that  underlies  inflation — an  effect — is  plainly 
observable.  Inasmuch  as  government  has  sole  responsibil- 
ity for  our  monetary  system,  we  can  easily  see  that  govern- 
ment causes  inflation. 

But,  looking  to  the  second  level,  what  causes  government 
to  dilute  (inflate)  the  money  supply?  Again,  the  answer 
comes  clear:  Government  meets  its  costs  of  operation  by 
taxation.  How  else?  Now,  if  the  costs  of  government  go  be- 
yond the  point  where  direct  tax  levies  will  no  longer  pro- 
duce an  equivalent  revenue,  government  will  resort  to  an 
indirect  tax:  an  inflation  of  the  money  supply.  It  has  al- 
ways been  thus;  politically,  it  cannot  be  otherwise.  The 
new  money  created  and  spent  by  government  reduces  the 
value  of  each  unit  of  money  and  credit  outstanding. 

Very  well.  What  is  the  third  underlying  cause,  that  is. 


84  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

what  causes  the  expenses  of  government  to  be  so  high  that 
they  cannot  be  met  by  direct  tax  levies?  At  this  level,  the 
cause  is  more  obscure.  It  is  quite  clear  that  expensive  social- 
istic schemes  do  not  have  their  origin  in  popular  demand 
but,  instead,  are  initiated  by  bureaucrats;  imagined  plights 
of  minorities  are  dramatically  portrayed  and  a  demand  for 
redress  "whipped  up."^  But,  more  to  our  point,  there  are 
small  yet  powerful  groupings  of  the  electorate — pressure 
groups — who  effectively  petition  government  (i)  to  get 
them  out  of  their  own  messes  or  (2)  to  obtain  benefits  at 
someone  else's  expense.  At  this  depth  there  are  causes  ga- 
lore. 

Pressure  Tactics  of  Labor  Unions 

There  are  two  reasons  for  considering  labor  unions  as  an 
example  of  the  way  pressure  groups  cause  inflation  and, 
thus,  promote  socialism  (or,  I  might  add,  cause  socialism 
and,  thus,  promote  inflation!)  First,  by  using  the  labor 
union  example,  we  can  demonstrate  how  businessmen, 
clergymen,  and  others  bring  on  these  twin  destroyers. 

Second,  we  can  show  that  the  "wage-spiral,"  coercively 
induced  by  unions,  is  not  itself  a  cause  of  inflation.  Un- 
derstanding how  such  accusations  are  incorrectly  leveled  at 
labor  unions  will  afford  a  better  look  at  the  inflation-social- 
ism complex.  Looking  into  labor  union  behavior  is  like 
looking  into  the  mirror  for  millions  of  us.  What  we  see  is 
shocking! 


1  See  "The   Public   Demands  .  .   .   ?"   by   Dr.   Emerson   P.   Schmidt. 
The  Freeman,  August,   1964. 


HOW   PRESSURE   GROUPS   PROMOTE   INFLATION  85 

It  can  be  truthfully  said  that  people  bring  on  both  social- 
ism and  inflation,  but  people  do  many  other  things  besides. 
Thus,  if  we  would  stop  inflation  and  thereby  curb  a  major 
part  of  socialism,  we  should  know  which  actions  of  people 
bring  on  inflation  and  which  ones  do  not.  In  short,  we  need 
to  know  which  one  of  the  various  labor  union  practices  in- 
duces inflation.  Otherwise,  unions  may  be  criticized  on  the 
wrong  count  while  the  critics  innocently  follow  practices 
which  bring  on  the  very  inflation  they  so  stoutly  deplore. 
We  cannot  hope  to  stop  inflation  until  we  gain  some  fa- 
miliarity with  its  causes — and  the  real  cause  will  elude  us 
as  long  as  we  chase  fictitious  ones. 

The  labor  union  critics  who  blame  inflation  on  the  in- 
cessant, f>ersistent,  coercive  drives  of  labor  unions  for  higher 
and  higher  wages  are  on  the  wrong  track.  Such  coercion  is 
not  to  be  condoned,  but  it  is  not  a  cause  of  inflation.  To 
explain:  Suppose  your  gardener  issues  an  ultimatum: 
either  you  pay  him  $100  a  day  from  now  on,  or  else  he  will 
quit — in  which  case  he  would  use  force  if  necessary  to  keep 
any  other  gardener  from  taking  the  job  which  he  threatens 
to  vacate  (the  labor  union  tactic,  in  principle) .  You  are 
right  if  you  condemn  this  action,  but  you  are  wrong  if  you 
call  it  a  cause  of  inflation.  Why?  Because  no  dilution  of  the 
money  supply  (inflation)  is  induced  by  either  your  ac- 
ceptance or  refusal  of  this  demand.  True,  you  may  go  broke 
if  you  accept,  or  he  may  become  unemployed  if  you  re- 
fuse, but  that's  all  the  economics  there  is  to  it— nothing 
happens  to  the  money  supply.  Nor  is  the  economics  of  it 
altered  one  whit  if  a  labor  union  induces  a  million  gar- 
deners to  take  similar  action  in  unison.  Inflation  is  not  one 


86  ANYTHING  THAT's  PEACEFUL 

of  the  results.  Such  action  as  this  merely  creates  an  eco- 
nomic mess  which  the  labor  unions  hasten  to  cover  up. 
They  promote  "full  employment"  programs  (socialism) 
which,  to  the  casual  observer,  seem  to  absolve  the  unions 
from  having  committed  any  uneconomic  practices.  It  is 
these  costly  covering-up  programs  that  bring  on  the  in- 
flation! 

Why  Wages   Rise 

Like  so  many  organizations,  labor  unions  get  blamed  for 
sins  they  never  committed,  receive  absolution  for  follies  of 
their  own  making,  have  aims  they  cannot  attain,  and  make 
claims  for  deeds  they  never  achieved.  For  example,  unions 
claim  credit  for  raising  wages.  The  truth  is  that  unions 
have  had  no  more  to  do  with  the  general  level  of  wages 
than  with  the  level  of  the  seven  seas.*  Admittedly,  they 
have  succeeded  in  obtaining  increases  for  some  of  their 
members.  And  this  has  been  not  entirely  at  the  expense 
of  nonmembers;  their  tactics  have  disemployed  many  of 
their  own  members  as  well.  In  any  event,  their  coercive 
wage  hikes  have  not  caused  inflation.  It  is  the  covering-up, 
subsequent  action  that  brings  on  inflation  and  makes  the 
growth  of  socialism  a  financial  plausibility. 

The  actions  of  union  members  are  based  largely  on  the 
thinking  of  their  top  officials.  Much  of  their  philosophy  is 
summarized  in  this  sentence  from  an  AFL-CIO  pamphlet 
(Publication  No.  41) : 


2  For  a  confirmation  of  this  fact  sec  Why  Wages  Rise  by  F.  A. 
Harper  (Irvington-on-Hudson,  N.  Y.:  Foundation  for  Economic  Edu- 
cation, Inc.,   1957). 


HOW   PRESSURE   GROUPS   PROMOTE   INFLATION  87 

Through  their  legislative  activities,  unions  have  continuously 
championed  measures  to  improve  governmental  benefits  for 
various  groups  of  citizens,  without  regard  to  whether  the  bene- 
ficiaries are  union  members  or  not. 

There  may  be  less  generosity  in  this  doff  of  the  hat  to 
nonmembers  than  first  meets  the  eye.  One  finds  the  unions, 
for  instance,  supporting  more  government  aid  to  foreign 
countries,  federal  aid  to  education,  more  compulsory  social 
security,  government  ownership  of  power  and  light  facili- 
ties, federal  aid  to  so-called  distressed  areas,  and  so  on — 
all  of  these  being  part  and  parcel  of  government's  guaran- 
teed full  employment  program — the  cover-up  for  uneco- 
nomic practices  by  labor  unions. 


Through  Political  Intervention 

Labor  unions  are  politically  influential.  In  large  meas- 
ure, they  obtain  increased  federal  activity  for  projects  they 
sponsor.  Their  coerced  and  uneconomic  wage  hikes  cause 
unemployment;  in  short,  their  policies  price  workers  out 
of  the  market.  Then  the  unions  throw  their  enormous  po- 
litical influence  behind  federal  urban  renewal  and  other 
"full  employment"  projects  which,  in  turn,  cost  billions 
of  dollars,  making  for  governmental  costs  that  cannot  pos- 
sibly be  financed  by  direct  tax  levies.  And  this  is  how  labor 
unions  cause  inflation  and  socialism! 

In  principle,  if  not  in  degree,  the  social  action  program 
of  the  National  Council  of  Churches  resembles  the  labor 
unions'  program— the  assumption  by  government  of  more 
and  more  responsibility  for  the  welfare  of  the  people.  The 


88  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

National  Council  of  Churches  is  influential.  The  govern- 
ment activities  it  sponsors  carry  enormous  costs.  This  is 
how  the  N.C.C.  causes  inflation  and  socialism! 

And,  chambers  of  commerce?  Only  a  few  in  the  whole 
nation  have  refrained  from  seeking  federal  aid  for  local 
roads,  hospitals,  airports,  and  so  forth.  Chambers  of  com- 
merce have  political  influence.  The  "benefits"  they  advo- 
cate and  achieve  cost  money.  This  is  how  chambers  of  com- 
merce cause  inflation  and  socialism! 

Millions  of  citizens  from  all  walks  of  life  cause  infla- 
tion in  the  very  same  manner.  And  all  of  them,  along  with 
labor  unions,  the  N.C.C,  chambers  of  commerce,  and 
thousands  of  other  organizations  loudly  decry  inflation  and 
demand  that  the  fire  be  put  out  as  they  more  or  less  inno- 
cently add  fuel  to  iti 

Were  we  to  explore  any  deeper,  we  should  have  to  in- 
quire into  the  cause  of  the  lax  dispersal  of  the  unlimited 
billions  of  dollars  that  government  so  easily  grants  to  any 
and  all  pressure-group  beggars.  Why  this  Aladdin's  Lamp, 
the  slightest  rubbing  of  which  yields  handouts  without 
limit?  Why,  in  Congress,  is  the  question  seldom  asked 
any  more,  "Where's  the  money  coming  from?"  The  cause 
of  this  fiscal  irresponsibility  is  complex  indeed,  but  it  has 
to  do  with  that  dearth  of  economic  understanding  which 
allows  p>eople  to  believe  they  can  pay  bills  by  "watering"  the 
medium  of  exchange,  with  a  crack-up  in  our  educational 
system,  an  inability  to  see  and  think  long-range,  a  break- 
down in  integrity,  and  a  striking  p)erversion  of  the  ideal 
of  statesmanship. 


•     CHAPTER    8     • 


APPOINT   A   COMMITTEE! 


The  practice  of  committees,  boards,  or  councils  presuming 
to  represent  the  views  of  vast  constituencies  occurs  in  edu- 
cational and  religious  associations,  in  trade  and  commer- 
cial organizations,  indeed  in  any  segment  of  society  where 
there  is  the  propensity  to  organize. 

While  there  are  daily  examples  by  the  thousands  of  this 
"thinking  by  proxy,"  one  that  stood  out,  and  about  which 
many  are  aware,  had  to  do  with  a  debate  between  the  Na- 
tional Council  of  Churches  and  its  erstwhile  National  Lay 
Committee.  Their  debate  brought  into  focus  a  fault  that 
may  well  lie  at  the  root  of  unpeaceful  socialism.  It  had  to 
do  with  the  propriety  of  the  N.C.C.'s  seeming  to  speak  for 
35,800,000  Protestants  on  social,  political,  and  economic 
questions.  The  N.C.C.  argued  affirmatively,  the  Lay  Com- 
mittee negatively.^ 

Leo  Tolstoy  made  the  point  I  wish  to  examine: 

From  the  day  when  the  first  members  of  councils  placed  ex- 
terior authority  higher  than  interior,  that  is  to  say,  recognized 
the  decisions  of  men  united  in  councils  as  more  important  and 
more  sacred  than  reason  and  conscience;  on  that  day  began 


1  US.  News  and  World  Report,  February  3,  1956,  pp.  43-46- 

89 


90  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

lies  that  caused  the  loss  of  millions  of  human  beings  and  which 
continue  their  unhappy  work  to  the  present  day.^ 

Tolstoy's  is  a  striking  statement.  Is  it  possible  that  there 
is  something  of  a  wholly  destructive  nature  which  has  its 
source  in  council,  or  in  group,  or  in  committee- typ)e  action? 
Can  this  sort  of  thing  generate  lies  that  actually  cause  the 
loss  of  "millions  of  human  beings"?  And,  as  I  believe,  aid 
and  abet  socialism  in  this  bad  bargain? 

Any  reasonable  clue  to  the  unhappy  state  of  our  affairs 
merits  investigation.  Two  world  wars  that  settled  nothing, 
but  added  to  the  difficulties  of  avoiding  even  worse  ones; 
men  of  doubtful  character  rising  to  p>ositions  of  p>ower 
over  millions  of  other  men;  freedom  to  produce,  to  trade,  to 
travel  disappearing  from  the  earth;  everywhere  the  fretful 
talk  of  security  as  insecurity  daily  becomes  more  evident; 
suggested  solutions  to  problems  made  of  the  stuff  that  gave 
rise  to  the  problems  in  the  first  place;  the  tragic  spectacle, 
even  here  in  America,  of  any  one  of  many  union  labor 
leaders  being  able,  at  will,  to  control  a  strategic  part  of  the 
complex  exchange  machinery  on  which  the  livelihood  of 
all  depends;  these  and  other  {perplexities  of  import  com- 
bine to  raise  a  tumultuous  "why,"  and  to  hasten  the  search 
for  answers. 

Strange  how  wide  and  varied  the  search,  as  though  we 
intuitively  knew  the  cause  to  lie  in  some  elusive,  hidden, 
unnoticed  error;  thousands  of  not  loo  well  tutored  folks 
trying  to  find  light  in  difficult  and  erudite  tomes,  other 
thousands  groping  in  quiet  reflection  for  answers. 


2  Leo  Tolstoy.   The  Law  of  Love  and   the  Law  of   Violence    (New 
York:    Rudolph  Field,   1948).  p.   26. 


APPOINT  A   COMMITTEEI  gi 

Yes,  the  search  is  on  for  the  errors  and  their  answers— 
for  the  affair  is  serious;  the  stake  is  life  itself.  And  the  er- 
ror or  errors,  it  is  agreed  at  least  among  the  serious- 
minded,  may  well  be  found  deep  in  the  thoughts  and  be- 
haviors of  men,  even  of  well-intentioned  men.  Anyway, 
everything  and  everyone  is  suspect.  And,  why  not?  When 
there  is  known  to  be  a  culprit  and  the  culprit  is  not  iden- 
tified, what  other  scientifically  sound  procedure  is  there? 

".  .  .  on  that  day  began  lies  ..."  That  is  a  thought 
which  deserves  reflection.  Obviously,  if  everything  said  or 
written  were  lies,  then  truth  or  right  principles  would  be 
unknown.  Subtract  all  knowledge  of  right  principles,  and 
there  would  not  be  chaos  among  men;  there  would  be  no 
men  at  all. 

If  half  of  everything  said  or  written  were  lies  .  .  .  ? 
What  then? 

Principled  Behavior 

Human  life  is  dependent  not  only  on  the  knowledge  of 
right  principles  but  relies,  also,  on  actions  in  accord  with 
right  principles.  However,  the  nearest  that  any  person  can 
get  to  right  principles — truth— is  that  which  his  highest 
personal  judgment  dictates  as  right.  Beyond  that,  one  can- 
not go  or  achieve.  Truth,  then,  as  nearly  as  any  individual 
can  express  it,  is  in  strict  conformity  with  this  inner,  per- 
sonal dictate  of  rightness. 

The  accurate  representation  of  this  inner,  personal  dic- 
tate is  intellectual  integrity.  It  is  the  expressing,  living, 
acting  of  such  truth  as  any  given  person  possesses.  Inac- 
curate representation  of  what  one  believes  to  be  right  is 


92  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

untruth.  It  is  a  lie  in  the  high  level  sense  of  the  word,  the 
type  of  lie  Tolstoy  vetoed  and  deplored. 

Attaining  knowledge  of  right  principles  is  an  infinite 
process.  It  is  a  never-ending  performance,  a  perpetual  hatch- 
ing, a  goal  to  be  pursued  but  never  attained.  Intellectual 
integrity — the  accurate  reflection  of  highest  jjersonal  judg- 
ment— on  the  other  hand,  is  undeniably  within  the  reach 
of  all.  Thus,  the  very  best  we  can  ever  hope  to  do  with 
ourselves  is  to  project  ourselves  at  our  best.  To  do  other- 
wise is  to  tell  a  lie.  To  tell  lies  is  to  deny  such  truth  as 
is  known,  and  to  deny  truth  is  to  destroy  ourselves  and 
others. 

It  would  seem  to  follow,  then,  that  if  we  would  find  the 
origin  of  lies,  we  might  put  the  spotlight  on  the  genesis  of 
our  troublous  times.  This  is  why  it  seems  appropriate  to 
accept  Tolstoy's  statement  as  a  working  hypothesis  and  to 
examine  the  idea  that  lies  begin  when  men  accept  "decisions 
of  men  united  in  councils  as  more  imp>ortant  and  more 
sacred  than  reason  and  conscience."  For,  certainly,  today, 
many  of  the  decisions  which  guide  national  and  world 
policy  spring  from  "men  united  in  councils." 

In  what  manner,  then,  do  the  "decisions  of  men  united 
in  councils"  tend  to  initiate  lies?  A  long  exp>erience  with 
these  arrangements  suggests  to  me  that  there  are  several 
ways. 

Mob  Action  Analyiod 
The  first  way  has  to  do  with  a  strange  and  what  must  be 
an  unconscious  behavior  of  men  in  association.  Consider 
the  lowest  form  of  association,  the  mob.  It  is  a  loose  and 


APPOINT  A   committee!  «- 

wholly  emotional  type  of  gathering.  The  mob  will  tar  and 
feather,  burn  at  the  stake,  string  up  by  the  neck;  in  short, 
murder!  But  dissect  this  association,  pull  it  apart  for  a 
careful  view,  investigate  its  members.  Each  person,  very 
often,  is  a  God-fearing,  home-loving,  wouldn't-kill-a-fly 
type  of  individual. 

What  hapf>ens  then?  What  causes  persons  in  a  mob  to 
behave  as  they  do?  What  accounts  for  the  distinction  be- 
tween these  f)ersons  acting  as  self-responsible  individuals 
and  these  very  same  persons  acting  in  mob-type  committee? 

Perhaps  it  is  this:  These  persons,  when  in  mob  associa- 
tion, and  perhaps  at  the  instigation  of  a  demented  leader, 
lose  the  self-disciplines  which  guide  them  in  individual  or 
self-control  led  action;  thus,  the  evil  which  is  in  each  per- 
son is  released,  for  there  is  some  evil  in  each  of  us.  In  this 
situation,  no  one  of  the  mobsters  consciously  assumes  the 
personal  guilt  for  what  is  thought  to  be  a  collective  act  but, 
instead,  puis  the  onus  of  it  on  an  irresponsible  abstrac- 
tion— the  mob. 

I  may  appear  to  be  unfair  in  relating  mob  association  to 
association  in  general.  In  all  but  one  respect,  yes.  But  in 
this  single  exception  there  is  a  striking  similarity. 

Individuals  support  proposals  in  association  that  they 
would  never  propose  on  their  own  responsibility.  Persons 
of  normal  veracity,  by  any  of  the  common  standards  of 
honesty,  will  join  as  a  board  or  a  committee  to  sponsor 
legal  thievery,  for  instance— they  will  urge  the  use  of  the 
political  means  to  exact  the  fruits  of  the  labor  of  others 
to  benefit  themselves,  their  groups,  their  community  or,  to 
put  it  bluntly,  their  mob. 


94  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

Joe  Doakes  Seeks  Entry 

Imagine  this:  Joe  Doakes  passed  away,  his  spirit  floating 
to  the  Pearly  Gates.  In  response  to  a  knock.  Saint  Peter 
appeared  and  inquired: 

"Who  are  you,  may  I  ask?" 

"My  name  is  Joe  Doakes,  sir." 

"Where  are  you  from?" 

"I  am  from  Robinhoodsville,  U.S.A." 

"Why  are  you  here?" 

"I  plead  admittance." 

Saint  Peter  scanned  his  scroll  and  said: 

"Yes,  Joe,  your  name  apf>ears  on  my  list  but  I  cannot  admit 
you." 

"Why  not,  pray  tell?" 

"You  stole  money  from  millions  of  others,  including  widows 
and   orphans." 

"You  must  have  me  confused  with  someone  else;  I  had  the 
reputation  of  being  the  most  honest  man  in  my  community." 

"You  may  have  had  that  reputation  among  men,  but  they 
did  not  see  through  the  nature  of  your  actions.  You  see,  Joe, 
you  were  a  member,  a  financial  supporter,  and  once  on  the 
Board  of  Directors  of  the  Robinhoodsville  Chamber  of  Com- 
merce, the  most  influential  committee  in  your  town.  You  folks, 
gathered  in  council,  advocated  and  obtained  a  municipal  golf 
course.  That  project  took  from  the  livelihood  of  others,  in- 
cluding widows  and  orphans,  in  order  that  a  hundred  or  so 
golfers  might  enjoy  the  sport  with  little  cost  to  themselves." 

"But  Saint  Peter,  the  Robinhoodsville  Chamber  of  Com- 
merce took  that  action,  not  your  humble  applicant,  Joe 
Doakes." 

Saint  Peter  scanned  his  scroll  again,  slowly  raised  his  head 
and  said  somewhat  sadly: 

"Joe,  the  Robinhoodsville  Chamber  of  Commerce  is  not  on 
my  list,  nor  any  foundation,  nor  any  church,  nor  any  trade 
association,  nor  any  labor  union,  nor  any  P.T.A.,  nor  any  com- 
mittee. All  1  have  on  my  scroll  are  individuals,  just  individuals." 


APPOINT  A  COMMITTEEl  qk 

It  ought  to  be  obvious  that  we  as  individuals  do  stand 
responsible  for  our  actions  regardless  of  any  wishes  to  the 
contrary  and  irrespective  of  the  devices  we  try  to  arrange 
to  avoid  personal  responsibility.  Actions  of  the  group — 
council  or  committee — insofar  as  they  are  not  accurate 
reflections  of  the  participating  individuals,  must  be  classi- 
fied as  lies. 


Th«  Art  of  Compromise 

Another  way  that  lies  are  initiated  by  the  "decisions  of 
men  united  in  councils"  inheres  in  commonly  accepted 
committee  practices.  Here  is  a  committee  which  has  been 
assigned  the  task  of  preparing  a  report  on  what  should  be 
done  about  rent  control.  The  first  member  is  devoted  to 
the  welfare-state  idea  and  believes  that  rents  should  for- 
ever be  controlled  by  governmental  fiat.  The  second  mem- 
ber is  a  devotee  of  the  voluntary  society  with  its  free  mar- 
ket economy,  and  a  government  of  strictly  limited  powers. 
He,  therefore,  believes  all  remaining  rent  control  should 
be  abolished  immediately.  The  third  member  believes  that 
rent  control  is  wrong  but  that  decontrol  should  be  effected 
gradually,  over  a  period  of  years. 

This  not  uncommon  situation  is  composed  of  men  hon- 
estly holding  three  different  and  irreconcilable  beliefs.  Yet, 
a  report  is  expected  and,  under  the  customary  committee 
theory  and  practice,  is  usually  forthcoming.  What  shall 
they  do?  Is  there  some  compromise  not  too  disagreeable 
to  any  one  of  the  three  committeemen?  For  instance,  why 
not  recommend  that  landlords  be  permitted  by  government 
to  increase  rents  by  no  more  than  15  per  cent?  Agreed! 


g6  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

In  this  hypothetical  case — in  no  way  at  odds  with  com- 
mon practice — the  recommendation  is  a  fabrication.  Truth, 
as  understood  by  any  one  of  the  three,  has  no  spokesman; 
it  has  been  miserably  distorted.  By  any  reasonable  defini- 
tion, a  lie  has  been  told. 

This  example  (numberless  variations  could  be  cited)  sug- 
gests only  the  nature  of  the  lie  in  embryo.  It  is  interesting 
to  see  what  becomes  of  it. 


Behind  the  Committ** 

Not  all  bodies  called  committees  are  true  committees,  a 
phase  of  the  discussion  that  will  be  dealt  with  later.  How- 
ever, the  true  committee — an  arrangement  which  calls  for 
resolutions  in  accord  with  what  a  majority  of  the  mem- 
bers are  willing  to  say  in  concert — is  but  the  instigator  of 
fabrications  yet  more  pronounced.  The  committee,  for  the 
most  part,  presupposes  another  larger  body  to  which  its 
recommendations  are  made. 

These  larger  bodies  have  a  vast,  a  very  nearly  all-in- 
clusive, range  in  present-day  American  life:  the  neigh- 
borhood development  associations;  the  small  town  and  big 
city  chambers  of  commerce;  the  regional  and  national  trade 
associations;  the  P.T.A.'s;  labor  unions  organized  verti- 
cally to  encompass  crafts  and  horizontally  to  embrace  in- 
dustries; farmers'  granges  and  co-ops;  medical  and  other 
professional  societies;  ward,  precinct,  county,  state,  and 
national  organizations  of  political  parties;  government 
councils,  from  the  local  police  department  to  the  Congress 
of  the  United  States;  the  United  Nations;  thousands  and 


APPOINT  A   committee!  qh 

tens  of  thousands  of  them,  every  citizen  embraced  by  sev- 
eral of  them  and  millions  of  citizens  embraced  by  scores 
of  them;  most  of  them  resolving  to  act  as  groups,  as  "men 
united  in  councils." 

These  associational  arrangements  divide  quite  naturally 
into  two  broad  classes:  (i)  those  that  are  of  the  voluntary 
type,  the  kind  to  which  we  pay  dues  if  we  want  to,  and 
(2)  those  that  are  a  part  of  government,  the  kind  to  which 
we  pay  taxes  whether  we  want  to  or  not.  For  the  pur- 
pose of  this  critique,  emphasis  will  be  placed  on  the  vol- 
untary type. 

Now,  it  is  not  true,  nor  is  it  here  pretended,  that  every 
associational  resolution  originates  in  distortions  of  personal 
conceptions  of  what  is  right.  But  any  one  of  the  millions 
of  citizens  who  participate  in  these  associations  has,  by  ex- 
perience, learned  how  extensive  these  fabrications  are.  As 
a  matter  of  fact,  there  has  developed  a  rather  large  accept- 
ance of  the  notion  that  wisdom  can  be  derived  from  the 
averaging  of  opinions,  provided  there  are  enough  of  them. 
The  quantitative  theory  of  wisdom,  so  to  speak! 


Th«  Deception  Extended 

If  one  will  concede  that  the  aforementioned  committee 
characteristics  and  council  behaviors  are  perversions  of 
truth,  it  becomes  interesting  to  observe  the  manner  of  their 
extension — to  observe  how  the  lie  is  compounded. 

Analyzed,  it  runs  something  like  this:  An  association 
takes  a  position  on  some  issue  and  claims  or  implies  that 
it  speaks  for  its  1,000,000  members.  It  is  possible,  of  course. 


gS  ANYTHING  THAT'S  PEACEFUL 

that  each  of  the  million  members  agrees  with  the  stand 
taken  by  the  association.  But  in  all  probability,  this  is  an 
untruthful  claim  for  the  following  reasons: 

1.  If  every  member  were  actually  polled  on  the  issue, 
and  the  majority  vote  were  accepted  as  the  association's  jx)- 
sition,  there  is  no  certainty  that  more  than  500,001  persons 
agreed  with  the  p>osition  claimed  to  be  that  of  the  1,000,000. 

2.  If  not  all  members  were  polled,  or  not  all  were  at  the 
meeting  where  the  voting  took  place,  there  is  only  the  cer- 
tainty that  a  majority  of  those  voting  favored  the  position 
of  the  association — still  claimed  to  be  the  p>osition  of  1,000,- 

000  members.  If  a  quorum  should  be  100,  there  is  no  cer- 
tainty that  more  than  51  persons  agreed  with  the  position. 

3.  It  is  still  more  likely  that  the  opinion  of  the  mem- 
bers was  not  tested  at  all.  The  officers,  or  some  commit- 
tee, or  some  one  person  may  have  determined  the  stand  of 
the  association.  Then  there  is  no  certainty  that  more  than 
one  person  (or  a  majority  of  the  committee)  favored  the 
association's  position. 

4.  And,  finally,  if  that  person  should  be  dishonest — that 
is,  untrue  to  that  which  he  personally  believes  to  be  right, 
either  by  reason  of  ulterior  motives,  or  by  reason  of  antici- 
pating what  the  others  might  approve — then,  it  is  pretty 
certain  that  the  resolution  did  not  even  originate  in  a 
single  honest  opinion. 

A  personal  experience  will  highlight  the  point  I  am 
trying  to  make.  The  economist  of  a  national  association  and 

1  were  breakfasting,  just  after  V-J  Day.  Wage  and  price 


APPOINT   A    committee! 

99 
controls  were  still  in  eflEect.  The  economist  opened  our 
dialogue: 

"I  have  just  written  a  report  on  wage  and  price  controls 
which  I  think  you  will  like." 

"Why  do  you  say  you  think  I  will  like  it?  Why  don't  you 
say  you  know  I  will  like  it?" 

"Well,  I — er — hedged  a  little  on  rent  controls." 
"You  don't  believe  in  rent  controls.  Why  did  you  hedge?" 
"Because  the  report  is  as  strong  as  I  think  our  Board  of 
Directors  will  adopt." 

"As  the  economist,  isn't  it  your  duty  and  responsibility  to 
sute  that  which  you  believe  to  be  right?  If  the  Board  Mem- 
bers want  to  take  a  wrong  action,  let  them  do  so  and  bear  the 
responsibility  for  it." 

Actually,  what  did  happen?  The  Board  adopted  that  re- 
port as  written  by  the  economist.  It  was  represented  to  a 
committee  of  the  Congress  as  the  considered  opinion  of 
the  constituency  of  that  association.  Many  of  the  mem- 
bers believed  in  the  immediate  abolishment  of  rent  con- 
trol. Yet,  they  were  reported  as  believing  otherwise — and 
paying  dues  to  be  thus  represented.  By  supporting  this 
procedure  with  their  membership  and  their  money,  they 
were  as  responsible  as  though  they  had  gone  before  the 
Congress  and  told  the  lie  themselves. 

In  order  to  avoid  the  twofold  dishonesty  in  this  situation, 
the  spokesman  of  that  association  would  have  had  to  tell 
the  whole  truth  to  the  congressional  committee.  It  would 
have  been  like  this: 

"This  report  was  adopted  by  our  Board  of  Directors,  35  of 
the  100  being  present.  The  vote  was  18  in  favor,  12  against; 
5  did  not  vote.  The  report  itself  was  written  by  the  associa- 
tion's economist,  but  he  does  not  believe  it  is  right." 


lOO  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

Such  honesty  or  exactness  is  more  the  exception  than  the 
rule,  as  everyone  who  has  had  experience  in  associational 
work  can  attest.  What  really  happens  is  a  misrepresenta- 
tion of  concurrence,  a  misorganized  way  of  lying  about 
how  many  of  any  group  stand  for  what.  Truth,  such  as  is 
known,  is  seldom  spoken.  It  is  warped  into  a  misleading 
distortion.  It  is  obliterated  by  this  process  of  the  majority 
speaking  for  the  minority,  more  often  by  the  minority 
speaking  for  the  majority,  sometimes  by  one  dishonest  o|> 
portunist  speaking  for  thousands.  Truth,  such  as  is  known 
— the  best  judgments  of  individuals — for  the  most  part,  goes 
unrepresented,  unspoken. 

This,  then,  is  the  thread  out  of  which  much  of  local,  na- 
tional, and  world  policy  is  being  woven.  Is  it  any  wonder 
that  many  citizens  are  confused? 

Three  questions  are  in  order: 

(i)    What  is  the  reason  for  all  these  troubles  with  truth? 

(2)  What  should  we  do  about  these  associational  diffi- 
culties? 

(3)  Is  there  a  projjer  place  for  associational  activity  as 
relating  to  im{x>rtant  issues? 

Th«  R«atont  Examined 

As  emphasized  in  the  previous  chapter,  p>ointing  out 
causes  is  a  hazardous  venture;  as  one  ancient  sage  put  it, 
"Even  from  the  beginnings  of  the  world  descends  a  chain 
of  causes."  Thus,  for  the  purpose  of  this  critique,  it  would 
be  folly  to  attempt  more  than  casual  reference  to  some  of 
our  own  recent  experiences. 


APPOINT   A    committee!  1q1 

First,  there  appears  to  be  no  widespread,  lively  recog- 
nition of  the  fact  that  conscience,  reason,  knowledge,  in- 
tegrity, fidelity,  and  other  virtues  are  the  distinctive  and 
exclusive  properties  of  individual  persons. 

Somehow,  there  follows  from  this  lack  of  recognition  the 
mischievous  notion  that  wisdom  can  be  derived  by  pooling 
the  conclusions  of  a  sufficient  number  of  persons,  even 
though  no  one  of  them  has  applied  his  faculties  to  the  prob- 
lem in  question.  From  this  premise,  the  imagination  begins 
to  ascribe  personal  characteristics  to  a  collective — the  com- 
mittee, council,  association — as  though  the  collective  could 
think,  judge,  know,  or  assume  responsibility.  With  this  as 
a  notion,  there  is  the  inclination  to  substitute  the  "decisions 
of  men  united  in  councils"  for  the  reason  and  conscience 
of  persons.  The  individual  feels  relieved  of  personal  re- 
sponsibility and  thus  gives  no  real  thought  to  the  matter 
in  question. 

Second,  there  is  an  almost  blind  faith  in  the  efficacy  and 
Tightness  of  majority  decision,  as  though  the  mere  pre- 
ponderance of  opinion  were  the  device  for  determining 
what  is  right.  This  thinking  is  consistent  with  and  a  part 
of  the  "might  makes  right"  doctrine. 

Third,  we  have  carried  the  division-of-labor  practice  to 
such  a  high  point  in  this  country,  and  with  such  good  effect 
in  standard-of-living  benefits,  that  we  seem  to  have  forgot- 
ten that  the  practice  has  any  limitations.  Many  of  us,  in 
our  voluntary  associational  activities,  have  tried  to  delegate 
moral  and  personal  responsibilities  to  these  associational 
abstractions. 

As  a  consequence,  our  policies  and  public  positions  are 


102  ANYTHING  THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

void  of  reason  and  conscience.  These  massive  quantities  of 
unreasoned  collective  declarations  and  resolutions  have  the 
power  to  inflict  damage  but  are  generally  useless  in  con- 
ferring understanding.  So  much  for  causes. 


Do  Not  Participate! 

Next,  what  can  be  done  about  these  associational  dif- 
ficulties? I  can  give  only  my  own  answer.  I  do  not  know 
what  our  attitude  should  be,  but  only  what  mine  is!  It  is 
to  have  no  part  in  any  association  whatsoever  which  takes 
actions  implicating  me,  for  which  I  am  not  ready  and  will- 
ing to  accept  personal  responsibility.^ 

Put  it  this  way:  If  I  am  opposed,  for  instance,  to  spolia- 
tion— legal  plunder — I  am  not  going  to  risk  being  reported 
in  its  favor.  This  is  a  matter  having  to  do  with  morals,  and 
moral  responsibility  is  strictly  a  personal  affair.  In  this  and 
like  areas,  I  prefer  to  sp)eak  for  myself.  I  do  not  wish  to 
carry  the  division-of-labor  idea,  the  delegation  of  author- 
ity, to  this  untenable  extreme. 

One  friend  who  shares  these  general  criticisms  objects 
to  the  course  I  have  taken.  He  argues  that  he  must  remain 
in  associations  which  {persist  in  misrepresenting  him  in  or- 
der to  influence  them  for  the  better.  If  one  accepts  this 
view,  how  can  he  avoid  "holing  up"  with  every  evil  to  be 
found,  anywhere?  How  can  one  lend  support  to  an  agency 
which  lies  about  his  convictions  and  avoid  living  a  lie  in 


3  This  determination  of  mine  docs  not  refer  to  membership  in  or 
support  of  either  of  the  two  major  political  parties.  What  I  consider 
to  be  an  appropriate  role  concerning  partisan  politics  is  reserved  for 
the  next  chapter. 


APPOINT   A   committee!  IOq 

the  process?  If  to  stop  such  evil  in  others  one  has  to  in- 
dulge in  evil,  it  seems  evident  that  evil  will  soon  become 
universal.  The  alternative?  Stop  lending  a  hand  to  the 
doing  of  evill  This  at  least  has  the  virtue  of  lessening  the 
evildoers  by  one.  Furthermore,  were  there  a  record  of  the 
men  who  have  wrought  the  greatest  changes  for  good  in 
the  world,  I  am  certain  that  the  ones  who  acted  on  their 
own  responsibility  would  top  the  ones  who  acted  in  com- 
mittees. 

How  Associations  May  Help 

Now  the  third  question,  "Is  there  a  proper  place  for 
associational  activity  as  relating  to  important  public  is- 
sues?" There  is. 

The  bulk  of  activities  conducted  by  many  associations 
is  as  businesslike,  as  economical,  as  appropriate  to  the  divi- 
sion-oMabor  process,  as  is  the  organization  of  specialists  to 
bake  bread  or  to  make  automobiles.  It  is  not  this  vast  num- 
ber of  useful  service  activities  that  is  in  question. 

The  phase  of  committee  activities  which  I  see  as  the 
cause  of  so  much  mischief  has  to  do  with  a  technique,  a 
plausible  but  insidious  method  by  which  reason  and  con- 
science— the  repositories  of  such  truths  as  we  possess — 
are  not  only  robbed  of  incentive  for  improvement  but  are 
actually  used  for  fabrications,  which  are  then  represented 
as  the  convictions  of  p>ersons  who  hold  no  such  convictions. 
No  better  device  for  the  promotion  of  socialism  was  ever 
invented  1 

It  was  noted  above  that  not  all  bodies  called  committees 
are  true  committees,  a  true  committee  being  an  arrange- 


104  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

ment  by  which  a  number  of  persons  bring  forth  a  report 
consistent  with  what  the  majority  is  willing  to  state  in  con- 
cert. The  true  committee  is  part  and  parcel  of  the  "major- 
ity is  right"  line  of  thought — or  lack  of  thought. 

The  alternative  arrangement,  on  occasion  referred  to  as 
a  committee,  may  include  the  same  set  of  men.  The  dis- 
tinction is  that  the  responsibility  and  the  authority  for  a 
study  is  vested  not  in  the  collective,  the  set  of  men,  but 
in  one  person,  preferably  the  one  most  skilled  in  the  sub- 
ject at  issue.  The  others  serve  not  as  decision  makers  but 
as  consultants.  The  one  person  exercises  his  own  judgment 
as  to  the  suggestions  to  be  incorporated  or  omitted.  The  re- 
port is  his  and  is  presented  as  his,  with  such  acknowledg- 
ments of  assistance  and  concurrence  as  the  facts  warrant. 
In  short,  the  responsibility  for  the  study  and  the  authority 
to  conduct  it  are  reposed  where  responsibility  and  author- 
ity are  capable  of  being  exercised — in  an  individual.  This 
arrangement  takes  full  advantage  of  the  skills  and  special- 
ties of  all  parties  concerned.  The  tendency  here  is  toward 
an  intellectual  leveling-up,  whereas  with  the  true  committee 
the  tendency  is  toward  irresf>onsibiIity.  The  first  principle 
of  any  successful  organizational  arrangement  is:  always 
keep  responsibility  and  authority  commensurate  and  in 
balance. 

On  occasion,  associations  are  formed  for  a  particular 
purpose  and  supported  by  those  who  are  like-minded  as  to 
that  purpose.  As  long  as  the  associational  activities  are 
limited  to  the  stated  purpose  and  as  long  as  the  members 
remain  like-minded,  the  danger  of  misrepresentation  is 
removed. 


APPOINT   A    committee!  Iqk 

It  is  the  multipurposed  association,  the  one  that  poten- 
tially may  take  a  "position"  on  a  variety  of  subjects,  par- 
ticularly subjects  relating  to  the  rights  or  the  property  of 
others — moral  questions — where  misrepresentation  is  not 
only  possible  but  almost  certain.  Merely  keep  in  mind  the 
nature  of  a  committee. 

The  remedy  here,  if  a  remedy  can  be  put  into  effect,  is  for 
the  association  to  quit  taking  "positions"  except  on  such 
rare  occasions  as  unanimous  concurrence  is  manifest,  or 
except  as  the  exact  and  precise  degree  and  extent  of  con- 
currence is  represented.  Were  the  whole  truth  told  about 
the  genesis  of  and  the  concurrence  in  most  committee  re- 
ports, their  destiny  would  be  the  wastebasket. 


Th«  Strength  of  the  Individual 

The  alternative  to  associational  "positions"  is  individual 
membership  positions,  that  is,  using  the  associational  facili- 
ties to  service  the  members:  provide  headquarters  and  meet- 
ing rooms  where  members  may  assemble  in  free  association, 
exchange  ideas,  take  advantage  of  the  knowledge  of  others, 
learn  of  each  other's  experiences  and  thoughts.  In  addition, 
let  the  association  be  staffed  with  research  experts  and  a 
competent  secretariat,  having  on  hand  a  working  library 
and  other  aids  to  learning.  Then,  let  the  members  speak 
or  write  or  act  as  individual  persons!  Indeed,  this  is  the 
real,  high  purpose  of  voluntary  associations. 

The  practical  as  well  as  the  ethical  advantages  of  this 
suggested  procedure  may  not  at  first  be  apparent.  Imagine 
Patrick  Henry  having  said: 


106  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

"I  move  that  this  convention  go  on  record  as  insisting  that 
we  prefer  death  to  slavery." 

Now,  suppose  that  the  convention  had  adopted  that  mo- 
tion. What  would  have  been  its  force?  Certainly  almost 
nothing  as  compared  to  Patrick  Henry's  ringing  words: 

"I  know  not  what  course  others  may  take;  but  as  for  me, 
give  me  liberty  or  give  me  death!"   (Italics  mine) 

This  was  not  a  case  of  Patrick  Henry's  trying  to  decide 
for  anyone  else.  His  listeners  were  invited  to  consider  only 
what  he  had  decided  for  himself,  and  thus  could  weigh, 
more  favorably,  the  merits  of  emulation.  No  convention, 
no  association,  no  "decisions  of  men  united  in  councils" 
could  have  said  such  a  thing  in  the  first  place;  and  second, 
anything  the  members  might  have  said  in  concert  could 
not  have  matched  the  force  of  this  personal  declaration. 
Third,  had  the  convention  been  represented  in  any  such 
sentiments,  it  is  likely  that  misrepresentations  would  have 
been  involved. 

A  moment's  reflection  on  the  words  of  wisdom  that  have 
come  down  to  us  throughout  all  history,  the  words  and 
works  that  have  had  the  power  to  live,  the  words  and  works 
around  which  we  have  molded  much  of  our  lives,  must  re- 
veal that  they  are  the  words  and  works  of  persons — 
not  of  collectives  or  sets  of  men,  not  what  men  have  uttered 
in  concert,  not  the  "decisions  of  men  united  in  councils." 

In  short,  if  advancement  of  what's  right  is  the  objective, 
then  the  decision-of-men-united-in-council  practice  could 
well  be  abandoned  on  the  basis  of  its  impracticality — if  for 
no  higher  reason.  Conceded,  it- can  do  mischief;  it  is  also 


APPOINT   A   COMMITTEEI  10'7 

an  utter  waste  of  time  in  the  creative  areas,  that  is,  for  the 
advancement  of  truth. 

The  reasons  for  the  impracticality  of  this  device  in  the 
creative  areas  seem  clear.  Each  of  us  when  seeking  perfec- 
tion, whether  of  the  spirit,  of  the  intellect,  or  of  the  body, 
looks  not  to  his  inferiors  but  to  his  betters,  not  to  those 
who  self-appoint  themselves  as  his  betters,  but  to  those 
who,  in  his  own  humble  judgment,  are  his  betters.  Ex- 
f)enence  has  shown  that  such  perfection  as  there  is  exists 
in  individuals,  not  in  the  lowest  common-denominator  ex- 
pressions of  a  collection  of  individuals.  Perfection  emerges 
with  the  dear  expression  of  personal  faiths — the  truth 
as  it  is  known,  not  with  the  confusing  announcement  of 
verbal  amalgams — lies. 

".  .  .  on  that  day  began  lies  that  caused  the  loss  of  mil- 
lions of  human  beings  and  which  continue  their  unhappy 
work  to  the  present  day."  The  evidence,  if  fully  assembled 
and  correctly  presented,  would,  no  doubt,  convincingly 
affirm  Tolstoy's  observation.  We  have,  in  this  process,  the 
promoter  of  socialism  and  the  enemy  of  peace. 

How  to  stop  this  type  of  lie?  It  is  simply  a  matter  of  per- 
sonal determination  and  a  resolve  to  act  and  speak  in  strict 
accord  with  one's  own  inner,  personal  dictate  of  what  is 
right— and  for  each  of  us  to  see  to  it  that  no  other  man  or 
set  of  men  is  given  our  permission  to  represent  us  other- 
wise. 


•     CHAPTER    9     • 


REGARDLESS    OF   CHOICE.   VOTE! 


In  the  previous  chapter  I  vowed  never  to  support  any 
organization  which  would  take  positions  representing  me, 
which  positions  I  would  not  willingly  ([peacefully)  stand 
personally  responsible  for.  In  short,  I  object  to  organiza- 
tions that  claim  a  consensus  that  does  not  exist — a  false 
reporting  of  agreement  growing  out  of  committee  action. 

It  is  logical  for  anyone  to  inquire,  "Well,  what  about 
support  of  and  membership  in  one  of  the  two  major  polit- 
ical parties?  Would  you  go  so  far  as  to  take  part  in  neither 
of  these?  You  would  vote  for  the  candidate  of  one  or  the 
other  party,  regardless  of  positions,  wouldn't  you?"  These 
are  good  questions  and  deserve  a  careful  answer,  though  I 
am  not  suggesting  that  anyone  else  adopt  my  view. 

According  to  The  Columbia  Encyclopedia,  "the  existence 
of  only  two  major  parties,  as  in  most  £nglish-sf>eaking 
countries,  presupposes  general  public  agreement  on  con- 
stitutional questions  and  on  the  aims  of  government."  This 
idea  is  fundamental  to  my  thesis.  Under  such  agreeable 
circumstances,  each  party  keeps  a  check  on  the  other,  thus 
giving  assurance  that  neither  party  will  step  out  of  the 
bounds  that  have  been  agreed  upon. 

Let  it  be  re-emphasized  that  the  two-party  system    (i) 

108 


REGARDLESS   OF    CHOICE,    VOTE  I  j^^ 

presupposes  a  general  agreement  on  constitutional  ques- 
tions and  the  aims  of  government  and  (2)  aims  at,  if  it 
does  not  presuppose,  honest  candidates  contending  for 
office  within  the  framework  of  that  constitution.  In  this 
kind  of  political  order,  each  office  seeker  is  supposed  to 
present  fairly  his  own  capabilities  as  related  to  the  agreed- 
upon  framework,  voting  being  for  the  purpose  of  deciding 
which  candidate  is  more  competent  for  that  limited  role. 

Clearly,  the  theory  as  originally  conceived  did  not  intend 
that  the  positions  of  candidates  should  be  a  response  to 
voter  opinion  polls  concerning  the  content  or  meaning  of 
the  constitution  and  the  aims  of  government.  If  voters 
could  thus  reshape  or  reform  the  boundaries  of  govern- 
ment at  will,  there  would  be  no  need  of  candidates.  Far 
less  costly  and  more  efficient  would  be  the  purchase  of  an 
electronic  computer  into  which  voter  opinions  and  caprices 
would  be  continually  fed;  it  could  spew  out  altered  con- 
stitutions and  governmental  purposes  every  second! 

If  there  were  "a  general  public  agreement  on  constitu- 
tional questions  and  on  the  aims  of  government,"  and  if 
candidates  were  vying  with  each  other  for  office  solely  on 
their  competency  to  [perform  within  this  framework,  I 
would  have  no  comment.  But  there  is  little  contemporary 
agreement  as  to  constitutional  questions  and  the  aims  of 
government!  Name  a  point  that  can  now  be  presupposed. 
Both  the  questions  and  the  aims  are  at  sixes  and  sevens. 

And  as  to  candidates — with  a  few  notable  exceptions — 
they  no  longer  contend  with  each  other  as  to  their  compe- 
tence to  serve  within  a  generally  accepted  framework  but, 
instead: 


no  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

(i)  they  compete  to  see  which  one  can  come  up  with  the  most 
popular  alteration  of  the  framework,  and 

(2)  they  compete  to  see  which  one  can  get  himself  in  front 
of  the  most  popular  voter  grab  bag  in  order  to  stand  four- 
square for  some  |>eople's  supposed  right  to  other  people's 
income. 

The  upshot  of  this  political  chaos  is  that  voters  are  sel- 
dom given  the  chance  to  decide  on  the  basis  of  competency 
but  have  only  the  choice  of  deciding  between  opportunists 
or,  a  better  term,  trimmers.  This  changed  situation  does, 
indeed,  call  for  comments  about  political  party  membership 
and  voting. 

Despite  the  respectability  of  the  two-party  theory,  its 
practice  has  "come  a  cropper."  Today,  trimming  is  so 
much  in  vogue  that  often  a  voter  cannot  cast  a  ballot  except 
for  one  of  two  trimmers.  Heard  over  and  over  again  is  the 
apology,  "Well,  the  only  choice  I  had  was  to  vote  for  the 
lesser  of  two  evils.  I  had  to  vote  for  one  of  them,  didn't 
I?"  A  moral  tragedy  is  implicit  in  this  confession,  as  well 
as  a  political  fallacy;  in  combination  they  must  eventually 
lead  to  economic  disaster. 


I.  THE  MORAL  TRAGEDY 

It  is  morally  tragic  whenever  a  citizen's  only  choice  is 
between  two  wrongdoers — that  is,  between  two  trimmers. 

A  trimmer,  according  to  the  dictionary,  is  one  who 
changes  his  opinions  and  policies  to  suit  the  occasion.  In 
contemporary  political  life,  he  is  any  candidate  whose 
position  on  issues  depends  solely  on  what  he  thinks  will 
have  most  voter  appeal.  He  ignores  the  dictates  of  his  high- 


REGARDLESS   OF   CHOICE,   VOTEI  Hj 

er  conscience,  trims  his  personal  idea  of  what  is  morally 
right,  tailors  his  stand  to  the  popular  fancy.  Integrity,  the 
accurate  reflection  in  word  and  deed  of  that  which  is 
thought  to  be  morally  right,  is  sacrificed  to  expediency. 

These  are  severe  charges,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  be  mis- 
understood. One  of  countless  personal  experiences  will 
help  clarify  what  is  meant:  A  candidate  for  Congress  sat 
across  the  desk  listening  to  my  views  about  limited  govern- 
ment. At  the  conclusion  of  an  hour's  discussion  he  re- 
marked, "I  am  in  thorough  accord  with  your  views;  you 
are  absolutely  right.  But  I  couldn't  get  elected  on  any 
such  platform,  so  I  shall  represent  myself  as  holding  views 
other  than  these."  He  might  as  well  have  added,  "I  propose 
to  bear  false  witness." 

No  doubt  the  candidate  thought,  on  balance,  that  he 
was  justified,  that  The  Larger  Good  would  be  better  served 
were  he  elected — regardless  of  how  untruthfully  he  repre- 
sented his  position — than  were  he  to  stand  for  his  version 
of  the  truth  and  go  down  to  defeat. 

This  candidate  is  "a  mixed-up  kid."  His  values  are  topsy- 
turvy, as  the  saying  goes.  In  an  egotism  that  has  no  paral- 
lel, he  puts  his  election  to  office  above  honesty.  Why,  asks 
the  responsible  voter,  should  I  endorse  dishonesty  by  vot- 
ing for  such  a  candidate?  He  has,  on  his  own  say-so,  for- 
sworn virtue  by  insisting  on  bearing  false  witness.  Does  he 
think  his  ambition  for  office  is  right  because  he  needs  a 
job?  Then  let  him  seek  employment  where  want  of  prin- 
ciple is  less  harmful  to  others.  Or,  is  his  notion  of  right- 
ness  based  on  how  much  the  rest  of  us  would  benefit  by 
having  him  as  our  representative?  What?  A  person  with- 


112  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

out  moral  scruple  representing  us  in  Congress!  The  role 
of  the  legislator  is  to  secure  our  rights  to  life,  liberty, 
and  prop)erty — that  is,  to  protect  us  against  fraud,  vio- 
lence, predation,  and  misrepresentation  (false  witness) . 
Would  our  candidate  have  us  believe  that  "it  takes  a  crook 
to  catch  a  crook"? 

Such  righteousness  or  virtue  as  exists  in  the  mind  of 
man  does  not  and  cannot  manifest  itself  in  the  absence  of 
integrity — the  honest,  accurate  reflection  in  deeds  of  one's 
beliefs.  Without  this  virtue  the  other  virtues  must  lie  dor- 
mant and  unused.  What  else  remains?  It  is  doubtful  if 
anything  contributes  more  to  the  diseased  condition  of 
society  than  the  diminishing  practice  of  integrity. 

Those  of  us  who  attach  this  much  importance  to  integ- 
rity must  perforce  construe  trimming  as  evil.  Therefore, 
when  both  candidates  for  public  ofl&ce  are  judged  to  be 
trimmers,  the  one  who  trims  less  than  the  other  is  often 
regarded  as  "the  lesser  of  two  evils."  But,  is  he  really?  It 
must  be  conceded  that  there  are  gradations  of  wrongdo- 
ing: killing  is  worse  than  stealing,  and  perhaps  stealing 
is  worse  than  covetousness.  At  any  rate,  if  wrongdoing  is 
not  comparative,  then  it  is  self-evident  that  the  best  of 
us  are  just  as  evil  as  the  worst  of  us;  for  man  is  fallible, 
all  men! 


D«9r««t  of  Evil 

While  categories  of  wrongdoing  are  comparative,  it  does 
not  follow  that  wrong  deeds  within  any  given  category  of 
evil  are  comparative.  For  instance,  it  is  murder  whether 


REGARDLESS   OF    CHOICE,    VOTEI  H,. 

one  man  is  slain,  or  two.  It  is  stealing  whether  the  amount 
is  ten  cents  or  a  thousand  dollars.  And,  a  lie  is  a  lie  whether 
told  to  one  person  or  to  a  million.  "Thou  shalt  not  kill"; 
"Thou  shalt  not  steal";  "Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  wit- 
ness" are  derived  from  principles.  Principles  do  not  per- 
mit  of  compromise;  they  are  either  adhered  to  or  sur- 
rendered. 

Is  trimming  comparative?  Can  one  trimmer  be  less  at 
fault  than  another  trimmer?  Does  the  quantity  of  trim- 
ming have  anything  whatsoever  to  do  with  the  matter? 
Or,  rather,  is  this  not  a  question  of  quality  or  character? 
To  trim  is  to  ignore  the  dictates  of  higher  conscience;  it 
is  to  take  flight  from  integrity.  Is  not  the  candidate  who 
will  trim  once  for  one  vote  likely  to  trim  twice  for  more 
votes?  Does  he  not  demonstrate  by  any  single  act  of  trim- 
ming, regardless  of  how  minor,  that  he  stands  ready  to 
abandon  the  dictates  of  conscience  for  the  place  he  seeks 
in  the  p>olitical  sun?  Does  not  the  extent  or  quantity  of 
trimming  merely  reflect  a  judgment  as  to  how  much  trim- 
ming is  expedient? 

If  the  only  question  at  issue  is  whether  a  candidate  will 
trim  at  all,  then  trimming  is  not  comparative;  thus,  it 
would  be  incorrect  to  report,  "I  cast  my  ballot  for  the 
lesser  of  two  evils."  Accuracy  would  require,  "I  felt  there 
was  no  choice  except  to  cast  a  ballot  for  one  of  two  men, 
both  of  whom  have  sacrificed  integrity  for  the  hope  of 
votes." 

We  must  not,  however,  heap  all  our  condemnation  on 
candidates  who  trim.  There  would  be  no  such  candidates 
were  it  not  for  voters  who  trim.  Actually,  when  we  find 


114  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

only  trimmers  to  vote  for,  most  of  us  are  getting  what  we 
deserve.  The  trimmers  who  succeed  in  offering  them- 
selves as  candidates  are,  by  and  large,  mere  reflections  of 
irresponsible  citizenship — that  is,  of  neglected  thinking, 
study,  education,  vigilance.  Candidates  who  trim  and  vot- 
ers who  trim  are  each  cause  and  each  effect;  they  feed  on 
each  other.  When  the  worst  get  on  top  it  is  because  there 
are  enough  of  the  worst  among  us  to  put  them  there. 

To  repeat,  when  one  must  choose  between  men  who 
forsake  integrity,  the  situation  is  tragic,  and  there  is  little 
relief  at  the  polling  level  except  as  candidates  of  integrity 
may  be  encouraged  by  voters  of  integrity.  Impractical 
idealism?  Of  course  not  I  Read  Edmund  Burke,  one  of  the 
great  statesmen  of  all  time,  addressing  his  constituency: 

But  his  [the  candidate's]  unbiased  opinion,  his  mature  judg- 
ment, his  enlightened  conscience,  he  ought  not  to  sacrifice  to 
you,  to  any  man,  or  to  any  set  of  men  living.  These  he  does 
not  derive  from  your  pleasure — no,  nor  from  the  law  and  the 
Constitution.  They  are  a  trust  from  Providence,  for  the  abuse 
of  which  he  is  deeply  answerable.  Your  representative  owes  you, 
not  his  industry  only,  but  his  judgment;  and  he  betrays  in- 
stead of  serving  you,  if  he  sacrifices  it  to  your  opinion. 


II.    THE  POLITICAL  FALLACY 

Is  it  fallacious  to  believe  that  responsible  citizenship  re- 
quires casting  a  ballot  for  one  or  the  other  of  two  can- 
didates, regardless  of  how  far  the  candidates  have  departed 
from  moral  rectitude? 

Before  trying  to  arrive  at  an  answer,  let  us  reflect  on  the 
reason  why  the  so-called  duty  of  casting  a  ballot,  regard- 


REGARDLESS   OF    CHOICE,    VOTE!  Hg 

less  of  circumstance,  is  so  rarely  questioned.  Quite  ob- 
viously, the  duty  to  vote  is  one  of  those  sanctified  institu- 
tions, such  as  motherhood,  which  is  beyond  criticism.  The 
obligation  to  vote  at  any  and  all  elections,  whatever  the 
issues  or  personalities,  is  equated  with  responsible  citizen- 
ship. Voting  is  deeply  embedded  in  the  democratic  mores 
as  a  duty,  and  one  does  not  affront  the  mores  without  the 
risk  of  scorn.  To  do  so  is  to  "raise  the  dead":  it  is  to  res- 
urrect questions  that  have  been  settled  once  and  for  all; 
it  is  to  throw  doubt  on  custom,  tradition,  orthodoxy,  the 
folkways  I 

Yet  any  person  who  is  conscious  of  our  rapid  drift  toward 
the  omnipotent  state  can  hardly  escape  the  suspicion  that 
there  may  be  a  fault  in  our  habitual  way  of  looking  at 
things.  If  the  suspicion  be  correct,  then  it  would  be  fatal 
never  to  examine  custom.  So,  let  us  bring  the  sanctity  of 
voting  into  the  open  and  take  a  hard  look  at  it,  in  a  spirit 
of  inquiry  rather  than  advocacy. 

Now  for  the  hard  look:  Where  is  the  American  who  will 
argue  that  responsible  citizenship  would  require  casting  a 
ballot  if  a  Hitler  and  a  Stalin  were  the  opposing  candi- 
dates? "Ah,"  some  will  complain,  "you  carry  the  example 
to  an  absurdity."  Very  well,  let  us  move  closer  to  home 
and  our  own  experience. 

Government  in  the  U.S.A.  has  been  pushed  far  beyond 
its  proper  sphere.  The  Marxian  tenet,  "from  each  accord- 
ing to  ability,  to  each  according  to  need,"  backed  by  the 
armed  force  of  the  state,  has  become  established  policy. 
This  is  partly  rationalized  by  something  called  "the  new 
economics."   Within   this  kind  of  political  framework,  it 


Il6  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

is  to  be  expected  that  one  candidate  will  stand  for  the  co- 
ercive expropriation  of  the  earned  income  of  all  citizens, 
giving  the  funds  thus  gathered  to  those  in  groups  A,  B, 
and  C.  Nor  need  we  be  surprised  that  his  opponent  differs 
from  him  only  in  advocating  that  the  loot  be  given  to 
those  in  groups  X,  Y,  and  Z.  Does  responsible  citizenship 
require  casting  a  ballot  for  either  of  these  political  plun- 
derers? The  citizen  has  no  significant  moral  choice  but  only 
an  immoral  choice  in  the  event  he  has  joined  the  unholy 
alliance  himself  and  thinks  that  one  of  the  candidates  will 
deliver  some  of  the  largess  to  him  or  to  a  group  he  favors. 
In  the  latter  case,  the  problem  is  not  one  of  responsible 
citizenship  but  of  irresponsible  looting. 


Th«  Duty  to  Vot« 

Does  responsible  citizenship  require  voting  for  irre- 
sponsible candidates?  To  ballot  in  favor  of  irresponsible 
candidates  as  though  it  were  one's  duty  is  to  misconstrue 
the  meaning  of  duty.  To  cast  a  ballot  for  a  trimmer,  be- 
cause no  man  of  integrity  is  offering  himself,  does  as 
much  as  one  can  with  a  ballot  to  encourage  other  trim- 
mers to  run  for  office.  Can  anyone  conceive  of  any  element 
of  protest  in  such  balloting?  To  vote  for  a  trimmer  goes 
further:  it  would  seem  to  urge,  as  strongly  as  one  can  at 
the  polls,  that  men  of  integrity  not  offer  themselves  as  can- 
didates. 

What  would  hapjjen  if  we  adopted  as  a  criterion:  Never 
vote  for  a  trimmer!  Conceding  a  generous  liberality  in  de- 
fining  trimmers,   millions   of   us   would    not   cast   ballots. 


REGARDLESS   OF    CHOICE,    VOTEI  HH 

Would  the  end  result  of  this  substantial,  nonviolent  pro- 
test, this  large-scale  demonstration  of  "voting  by  turning 
our  backs,"  compound  our  problem?  It  is  difficult  to  imag- 
ine how  it  could.  For  a  while  we  would  continue  to  get 
what  we  now  have:  a  high  percentage  of  trimmers  and 
plunderers  in  public  office,  men  who  promise  privileges 
in  exchange  for  ballots — and  freedom.  In  time,  however, 
this  silent  but  eloquent  refusal  to  participate  might  con- 
ceivably improve  the  situation.  Men  of  integrity  and  high 
moral  quality — statesmen — might  show  forth  and,  if  so,  we 
could  add  their  numbers  to  the  few  now  in  evidence. 

Would  a  return  to  integrity  by  itself  solve  our  problem? 
No,  for  many  men  of  integrity  do  not  understand  freedom; 
or,  if  they  do,  are  not  devoted  to  it.  But  it  is  only  among 
men  of  integrity  that  any  solution  can  begin  to  take  shape. 
Such  men,  at  least,  will  do  the  right  as  they  see  the  right; 
they  lend  to  be  teachable.  Trimmers  and  plunderers,  on 
the  other  hand,  are  the  enemies  of  morality  and  freedom 
by  definition;  their  motivations  are  below  the  level  of  prin- 
ciples; they  cannot  see  beyond  the  emoluments  of  office.^ 

Here  is  a  thought  to  weigh:  If  respect  for  a  candidate's 
integrity  were  widely  adopted  as  a  criterion  for  casting  a 
ballot,  millions  of  us,  as  matters  now  stand,  would  not 
cast  ballots.  Yet,  in  a  very  practical  sense,  would  not  those 
of  us  who  protest  in  this  manner  be  voting?  Certainly, 
we  would  be  counted  among  that  growing  number  who,  by 


1  If  it  l)e  concwled  that  the  role  of  government  is  to  secure  certain 
unaliena»)Ie  rights,  that  among  them  are  the  right  to  life,  liberty, 
and  the  pursuit  of  happiness,"  by  what  stretch  of  the  imagination 
can  this  be  achieved  when  we  vote  for  those  who  are  openly  com- 
mitted to  unsecuring  these  rights? 


Il8  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

our  conscious  and  deliberate  inaction,  proclaim  that  we 
have  no  party.  What  other  choice  have  we  at  the  polling 
level?  Would  not  this  encourage  men  of  statesmanlike 
qualities  to  offer  themselves  in  candidacy? 

The  Sanctity  of  the  Ballot 
Why  is  so  much  emphasis  placed  upon  voting  as  a  re- 
sponsibility of  citizenship?-  Why  the  sanctity  attached  to 
voting?  Foremost,  no  doubt,  is  a  carry-over  from  an  all-but- 
lost  ideal  in  which  voting  is  associated  with  making  choices 
between  honest  beliefs,  between  candidates  of  integrity. 
We  tend  to  stick  with  the  form  regardless  of  what  has 
happened  to  the  substance.  Further,  this  attitude  toward 
voting  may  derive  in  part  from  the  general  tendency  to 
play  the  role  of  Robin  Hood,  coupled  with  a  reluctance 
to  acknowledge  this  practice  for  what  it  is.  Americans,  at 
least,  have  some  abhorrence  of  forcibly  taking  from  the  few 
and  giving  to  the  many  without  any  sanction  whatsoever. 
That  would  be  raw  dictatorship.  But  few  people  with  this 
propensity  feel  any  pangs  of  conscience  if  it  can  be  dem- 
onstrated that  "the  people  voted  for  it."  Thus,  those  who 
achieve  political  power  are  prone  to  seek  popular  sanc- 
tion for  their  acts  of  legal  plunder.  And,  as  government 
increases  its  plundering  activities,  more  and  more  citizens 
"want  in"  on  the  popular  say-so.  Thus,  it  is  that  pressures 


2  Responsibilities  of  citizenship  involve  a  host  of  personal  atlri- 
butes.  first  and  foremost  a  duty  to  one's  Maker,  duty  to  self,  to  fam- 
ily, to  neighbors,  and  so  on.  Is  it  not  evident,  therefore,  that  voting 
is  a  mere  formality  after  the  fact?  It's  much  too  late  to  be  a  re- 
sponsible citizen  if  the  resbonsibility  hasn't  been  exercised  before  elec- 
tion day.  Everylx)dy  votetl  for  Khrushchev  in  the  last  Russian  elec- 
tion! Clearly,  that  was  no  evidence  of  responsible  citizenship. 


REGARDLESS   OF   CHOICE,   VOTE!  Hq 

increase  for  the  extension  of  the  franchise.  Time  was  when 
only  property  holders  could  vote  or,  perhaps,  even  cared 
to  vote.  Only  in  1920  were  women  fully  enfranchised.  Now 
the  drive  is  on  to  lower  the  age  from  21  to  18,  and  this 
has  already  been  achieved  in  some  places. 

Frederic  Bastiat  gave  us  some  good  thoughts  on  this  sub- 
ject: 

If  law  were  restricted  to  protecting  all  persons,  all  liberties, 
and  all  properties;  if  law  were  nothing  more  than  the  orga- 
nized combination  of  the  individual's  right  to  self-defense;  if 
law  were  the  obstacle,  the  check,  the  punisher  of  all  oppres- 
sions and  plunder — is  it  likely  that  we  citizens  would  then 
argue  much  about  the  extent  of  the  franchise? 

Under  these  circumstances,  is  it  likely  that  the  extent  of 
the  right  to  vote  would  endanger  that  supreme  good,  the 
public  peace?  Is  it  likely  that  the  excluded  classes  would  re- 
fuse to  peaceably  await  the  coming  of  their  right  to  vote?  Is 
it  likely  that  those  who  had  the  right  to  vote  would  jealously 
defend  their  privilege? 

If  the  law  were  confined  to  its  proper  functions,  everyone's 
interest  in  the  law  would  be  the  same.  Is  it  not  clear  that, 
under  these  circumstances,  those  who  voted  could  not  incon- 
venience those  who  did  not  vote?^ 


Selection  by  Lot 
We  can,  it  seems  to  me,  glean  from  the  foregoing  that 
there  is  no  moral  or  political  or  social  obligation  to  vote 
merely  because  we  are  confronted  with  ballots  having 
names  and/or  issues  printed  thereon.  Is  this  so-called  ob- 
ligation of  a  citizen  to  vote,  regardless  of  the  ballot  presen- 
tations, any  more  than  a  camouflage  for  political  madness 

8  See  The  Law  by  Frederic  Bastiat,  pp.   16-17.  Obtainable  from  the 
Foundation  for  Economic  Education    (76  pp.  $1.00  paper;  $1.75  clotn). 


120  ANYTHING  THAT  S  PEACEFUL 

on  the  rampage?  And,  further,  doesn't  this  "obligation" 
deny  to  the  citizen  the  only  alternative  left  to  him — not 
to  endorse  persons  or  measures  he  regards  as  repugnant? 
When  presented  with  two  trimmers,  how  else,  at  this  level, 
is  he  to  protest?  Abstinence  from  ballot-casting  would  ap- 
pear to  be  his  only  way  to  avoid  being  untrue  to  himself. 

If  we  seek  more  evidence  than  we  now  have  as  to  the  sac- 
rosanctity  of  ballot  casting  as  a  citizenship  duty,  we  need 
only  observe  the  crusading  spirit  of  get-out- the-vote  cam- 
paigns. One  is  made  to  feel  like  a  slacker  if  he  does  not 
respond. 

To  rob  this  get-out-the-vote  myth  of  its  glamour,  no  more 
is  required  than  to  compare  ballot-casting  as  a  means  of 
selecting  representatives  with  a  method  devoid  of  all  voter 
judgment:  selection  by  lot.  Politically  unthinkable  as  it  is, 
reflect,  just  for  fun,  on  your  own  congressional  district. 
Disqualify  those  under  21,  the  insane,  all  illiterates,  and  all 
convicts.*  Write  the  names  of  the  balance  on  separate  cards 
to  put  into  a  mixing  machine,  and  let  some  blindfolded 
person  withdraw  one  card.  Prestol  Here  is  your  next  rej> 
resentative  in  Congress,  for  one  term  only.  After  all,  how 
can  a  jjerson  qualify  to  vote  if  he  is  not  qualified  to  hold 
the  office  himself?  And,  further,  it  is  assumed,  he  will  feel 
duty-bound  to  serve,  as  when  called  for  jury  duty. 

The  first  reaction  to  such  a  proposal  is  one  of  horror: 
"Why,  we  might  get  only  an  ordinary  citizen."  Compare 
such  a  prospect  with  one  of  two  wrongdoers  which  all  too 


*  One  might  like  to  disqualify  everybody  who  receives  government 
aid  but.  then,  who  would  remain?  The  very  bread  we  eat  is  subsi- 
dized. Those  who  ride  on  planes  or  use  the  mails,  and  so  on,  would 
l)C  disqualified. 


REGARDLESS   OF   CHOICE,   VOTEI  121 

frequently  is  our  only  choice  under  a  two-party,  ballot- 
casting  system  that  no  longer  presupposes  any  agreement 
on  constitutional  questions  and  the  aims  of  government. 
Further,  I  submit  that  there  is  no  governmental  official  to- 
day who  can  qualify  as  anything  better  than  an  "ordinary 
citizen."  How  can  he  possibly  claim  any  superiority  over 
those  upon  whose  votes  his  election  depends?  And,  it  is 
of  the  utmost  importance  that  we  never  ascribe  anything 
more  than  "ordinary"  to  any  of  them.  Not  one  among  the 
millions  in  officialdom  is  in  any  degree  omniscient,  all- 
seeing,  or  competent  in  the  slightest  to  rule  over  the  crea- 
tive aspecu  of  any  other  citizen.  The  recognition  that  a 
citizen  chosen  by  lot  could  be  no  more  than  an  ordinary 
citizen  would  be  all  to  the  good.  This  would  automatically 
strip  officialdom  of  that  aura  of  almightiness  which  so 
commonly  attends  it;  government  would  be  unseated  from 
its  master's  role  and  restored  to  its  servant's  role,  a  high- 
ly desirable  shift  in  emphasis. 

Reflect  on  some  of  the  other  probable  consequences: 

a.  With  nearly  everyone  conscious  that  only  "ordinary  citi- 
zens" Were  occupying  political  positions,  the  question  of 
who  should  rule  would  lose  its  significance.  Immediately, 
we  would  become  acutely  aware  of  the  far  more  impor- 
tant question:  What  shall  be  the  extent  of  the  rule? 
That  we  would  press  for  a  severe  limitation  of  the  state 
seems  almost  self-evident. 

b.  No  more  talk  of  a  "third  party"  as  a  panacea.  Political 
parties— now  more  or  less  meaningless— would  cease  to 
exist. 

c.  No  more  campaign  speeches  with  their  promises  of  how 


122  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

much  better  we  would  fare  were  the  candidates  to  s{>end 
our  income  for  us. 

d.  An  end  to  campaign  fund-raising. 

e.  No  more  self-chosen  "saviors"  catering  to  base  desires 
in  order  to  win  elections. 

f.  An  end  to  that  type  of  voting  in  Congress  which  has  an 
eye  more  to  re-election  than  to  what's  right. 

g.  The  mere  prospect  of  having  to  go  to  Congress  during  a 
lifetime,  even  though  there  would  be  but  one  chance  in 
some  10,000,  would  completely  reorient  citizens'  atten- 
tion to  the  principles  which  bear  on  government's  rela- 
tionship to  society.  Everyone  would  have  an  incentive  to 
"bone  up,"  as  the  saying  goes,  if  for  no  other  reason 
than  not  to  make  a  fool  of  himself,  just  in  case!  There 
would  be  an  enormous  increase  in  self-directed  education 
in  an  area  on  which  the  future  of  society  depends.  In 
other  words,  the  strong  tendency  would  be  to  bring  out 
the  best,  not  the  worst,  in  every  citizen. 

It  would,  of  course,  be  absurd  to  work  out  the  details, 
to  refine,  to  suggest  the  scope  of  a  selection-by-lot  design, 
for  it  hardly  falls  within  the  realm  of  either  probability  or 
possibility — at  least,  not  for  a  long,  long  time.  Further, 
the  real  problem  is  at  a  depth  not  to  be  reached  by  merely 
meddling  with  the  present  machinery. 

Why,  if  one  believes  selection  by  lot  to  be  superior  to 
the  present  degraded  system,  should  one  not  urge  immedi- 
ate reform?  Let  me  slightly  rephrase  an  explanation  by 
Gustave  Le  Bon: 

The  reason  is  that  it  is  not  within  our  power  to  force  sud- 


REGARDLESS   OF    CHOICE,    VOTE!  Igo 

den  transformations  in  complex  social  organisms.  Nature  has 
recourse,  at  times  to  radical  measures,  but  never  after  our 
fashion,  which  explains  how  it  is  that  nothing  is  more  fatal 
to  a  people  than  the  mania  for  great  reforms,  however  ex- 
cellent these  reforms  may  appear  theoretically.  They  would 
only  be  useful  were  it  possible  suddenly  to  change  a  whole 
nation  of  jjeople.  Institutions  (social  organisms)  and  laws  are 
but  the  outward  manifestation  or  outcome  of  the  underlying 
ideas,  sentiments,  customs,  in  short,  character.  To  urge  a  dif- 
ferent outcome  would  in  no  way  alter  men's  character — or  the 
outcome.'* 

Why,  then,  should  selection  by  lot  be  so  much  as  men- 
tioned? Merely  to  let  the  mind  dwell  on  this  intriguing 
ahernative  to  current  political  inanities  gives  all  the  am- 
munition one  needs  to  refrain  from  casting  a  ballot  for 
one  of  two  candidates,  neither  of  whom  is  guided  by  in- 
tegrity. Unless  we  can  divorce  ourselves  from  this  unprin- 
cipled myth,  we  are  condemned  to  a  political  competition 
that  has  only  one  end:  the  omnipotent  state.  This  would 
conclude  all  economic  freedom  and  with  it  freedom  of 
s|>eech,  of  the  press,  of  worship.  And  even  freedom  to  vote 
will  be  quite  worthless — as  it  is  under  any  dictatorship. 

The  problems  of  our  times  lie  much  deeper  than  the 
mechanics  of  selecting  political  representation;  responsible 
citizenship  demands,  at  the  minimum,  a  personal  attention 
to  and  a  constant  re-examination  of  one's  own  ideas,  sen- 
timents, customs.  Such  scrutiny  may  reveal  that  voting  for 
candidates  who  bear  false  witness  is  not  required  of  the 
good  citizen.  At  the  very  least,  the  idea  merits  thoughtful 
exploration. 


5  Sec  The  Crowd  by  Gustave  Le  Bon   (New  York:  The  Viking  Press, 
i960),  p.  4.  $1.45  paper. 


•     CHAPTER    10     • 


ON    KEEPING   THE   PEACE 


My  thesis,  in  simplest  terms,  is:  Let  anyone  do  anything 
he  pleases,  so  long  as  it  is  peaceful;  the  role  of  government, 
then,  is  to  keep  the  peace. 

In  suggesting  that  the  function  of  government  is  only  to 
keep  the  peace,  I  raise  the  whole  issue  between  statists  or 
socialists,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  devotees  of  the  free 
market,  private  property,  limited  government  philosophy 
on  the  other. 

Keeping  the  peace  means  no  more  than  prohibiting  per- 
sons from  unpeaceful  actions.  This,  with  its  elaborate  ma- 
chinery for  defining  what  shall  be  prohibited  (codifying 
the  law) ,  along  with  the  interpretation,  administration, 
and  enforcement  of  the  law,  is  all  the  prohibition  I  want 
from  government — for  me  or  for  anyone  else.  When  gov- 
ernment goes  beyond  this,  that  is,  when  government  pro- 
hibits peaceful  actions,  such  prohibitions  themselves  are, 
prima  facie,  unpeaceful.  How  much  of  a  statist  a  person 
is  can  be  judged  by  how  far  he  would  go  in  prohibiting 
peaceful  actions. 

The  difference  between  the  socialist  and  the  student  of 
liberty  is  a  difference  of  opinion  as  to  what  others  should 
be  prohibited  from  doing.  At  least,  we  may  use  this  as  a 

124 


ON   KEEPING  THE   PEACE  j^k 

working  hypothesis,  think  it  through,  and  test  its  validity. 
If  the  claim  proves  valid,  then  we  have  come  upon  a  fairly 
simple  method  for  distinguishing  between  warlike  and 
peaceful  persons — between  authoritarians  and  libertarians.^ 
But  first,  let  us  consider  prohibitions  in  general. 

How  many  animal  species  have  come  and  gone  no  one 
knows.  Many  thousands  survive  and  the  fact  of  their  ex- 
istence, whether  guided  by  instincts  or  drives  or  conscious 
choices,  rests,  in  no  small  measure,  on  the  avoidance  of 
self-destructive  actions.  Thus,  all  surviving  species  have,  at 
the  very  minimum,  abided  by  a  set  of  prohibitions — things 
not  to  do;  otherwise,  they  would  have  been  extinct  ere 
this. 

Certain  types  of  scorpions,  for  example,  stick  to  dry 
land;  puddles  and  pools  are  among  their  instinctual  ta- 
boos. There  is  some  prohibitory  force  that  keeps  fish  off 
dry  land,  lambs  from  chasing  lions,  and  so  on  and  on. 
How  insects  and  animals  acquire  their  built-in  prohibi- 
tions is  not  well  understood.  We  label  their  reactions  in- 
stinctual, meaning  that  it  is  not  reasoned  or  conscious 
l>ehavior. 

Man,  on  the  other  hand,  does  not  now  possess  a  like  set 
of  instinctual  do-nots,  prohibitions.  Instead,  he  must  en- 


» Some  will  make  the  point  that  the  authoritarian  employs  com- 
pulsions as  well  as  prohibitions.  My  thesis  is  that  all  compulsions  can 
he  reduced  to  prohibitions,  thus  making  it  easier  to  assess  authori- 
tarianism. For  instance,  we  say  that  a  Russian  is  compelled  to  work 
in  the  sputnik  factory.  But  it  is  more  accurate  to  say  that  he  is  pro- 
hibited from  any  other  employment;  he  builds  sputniks  or  starves, 
and  freely  decides  between  the  restricted  choices  left  to  him.  So-called 
compulsions  by  government  are,  in  fact,  prohibitions  of  freedom  to 
choose. 


126  ANYTHING    THAT'S    PEACEFUL 

joy  or  suffer  the  consequences  of  his  own  free  will,  his 
own  power  to  choose  between  right  and  wrong  actions;  in 
a  word,  man  is  more  or  less  at  the  mercy  of  his  own  im- 
perfect understanding  and  conscious  decisions.  The  upshot 
of  this  is  that  human  beings  must  choose  the  prohibitions 
they  will  observe,  and  the  selection  of  a  wrong  one  may  be 
as  disastrous  to  our  species  as  omitting  a  right  one.  Sur- 
vival of  the  human  species  rests  as  much  on  observing  the 
correct  prohibitions  as  is  the  case  with  any  other  sp)ecies. 

But  in  our  case,  the  observance  of  the  correct  must-nots 
has  survival  value  only  if  preceded  by  a  correct,  conscious 
selection  of  the  must-nots.  When  the  survival  of  the  hu- 
man race  is  at  stake  and  when  that  survival  rests  on  the 
selection  of  prohibitions  by  variable,  imperfect  members 
of  that  race,  the  wonder  is  that  the  ideological  controversy 
is  not  greater  than  now. 

When  Homo  sapiens  first  appeared  he  had  little  language, 
no  literature,  no  maxims,  no  tradition  or  history  to  which 
he  could  make  reference;  in  short,  he  jx)ssessed  no  precise 
and  accurate  list  of  things  not  to  do.  We  cannot  explain 
the  survival  of  these  early  specimens  of  our  kind  unless 
we  assume  that  some  of  the  instinctual  prohibitions  of 
their  earlier  cousins  remained  with  them  during  the  tran- 
sition period  from  instinct  to  some  measure  of  self-knowl- 
edge; for,  with  resp>ect  to  many  millennia  of  that  earlier 
period,  we  know  nothing  of  man-formalized  prohibitions. 
Then  appeared  the  crude  taboos  observed  by  what  we  now 
call  "primitive  peoples."  These  had  survival  value  under 
certain  conditions,  even  though  the  reasons  given  for  their 
practice  might  not  hold  water. 


ON    KEEPING  THE   PEACE  j^h 

Three  Forms  of  Persuasion 

If  prohibitions  are  as  important  as  here  represented,  it 
is  well  that  we  reflect  on  the  man-contrived  thou-shalt-nots, 
particularly  as  to  the  several  types  of  persuasiveness— for 
there  can  be  no  prohibition  worth  the  mention  unless  it  is 
backed  by  some  form  of  persuasion.  So  far  as  this  explora- 
tion is  concerned,  there  are  three  forms  of  persuasion  which 
make  prohibitions  effective  or  meaningful.  I  shall  com- 
ment on  the  three  forms  in  the  order  of  their  historical 
appearance. 

The  Code  of  Hammurabi,  2000  b.c,  is  probably  the 
earliest  of  systematized  prohibitions.  This  is  considered  one 
of  the  greatest  of  the  ancient  codes;  it  was  particularly 
strong  in  its  prohibitions  against  defrauding  the  helpless, 
that  is,  against  unpeaceful  actions  directed  at  the  help- 
less. To  secure  observance,  the  "persuasiveness"  took  the 
form  of  organized  police  force.  The  Columbia  Encyclo- 
pedia refers  to  the  retributive  nature  of  the  punishment 
meted  out  as  a  "savage  feature  ...  an  eye  for  an  eye  lit- 
erally." Not  only  is  this  the  oldest  of  the  three  forms  of 
|)ersuasion  employed  to  effectuate  prohibitions  and  to  keep 
the  j)eace,  but  it  remains  to  this  day  an  important  means 
of  persuasion. 

The  next  and  higher  form  of  persuasion  appeared  about 
a  millennium  later — the  series  of  thou-shalt-nots  known  as 
The  Decalogue.  Here  the  backing  was  not  organized  police 
force  but,  instead,  the  promise  of  retribution:  initially,  the 
hope  of  tribal  survival  if  the  commands  were  obeyed,  and 
the  fear  of  tribal  extinction  were  they  disobeyed,  and, 
later,  the  hope  of  heavenly  bliss  or  the  fear  of  hell  and 


128  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

damnation.  It  may  be  said  that  The  Decalogue  exemplifies 
moral  rather  than  political  law  and,  also,  that  its  form  of 
persuasion  advanced  from  physical  force  to  a  type  of  spir- 
itual influence.  We  witness  in  this  evolutionary  step  the 
emergence  of  man's  moral  nature. 

The  latest  and  highest  form  of  persuasion  is  that  which 
gives  effectiveness  to  the  most  advanced  prohibition.  The 
Golden  Rule.  As  originally  scribed,  around  500  B.C.,  it  read: 
"Do  not  do  unto  others  that  which  you  would  not  have 
them  do  unto  you."  What  persuasiveness  lies  behind  it? 
Not  physical  force.  And  not  even  such  spiritual  influences 
as  hope  and  fear.  Force  and  influence  give  way  to  a  desire 
for  righteousness:  a  sense  of  justice,  regarded  as  the  inmost 
law  of  one's  being.  That  this  is  a  recently  acquired  faculty 
is  attested  to  by  its  rarity.  Ever  so  many  people  will  con- 
cede the  soundness  of  the  prohibition,  but  only  now  and 
then  do  we  find  an  individual  whose  moral  nature  is  ele- 
vated to  the  point  where  he  can  observe  this  moral  im- 
perative in  daily  living.  The  individual  with  an  elevated 
moral  nature  has  moved  beyond  the  concept  of  external 
rewards  and  punishments  to  the  conviction  that  virtue 
and  excellence  are  their  own  reward. 


An  EUvatMl  Moral  Natura 

It  is  relevant  to  that  which  follows  to  reflect  on  what  is 
meant  by  an  elevated  moral  nature.  To  illustrate  the  lack 
of  such  a  nature:  We  had  a  kitchen  employee  who  pilfered, 
that  is,  she  would  quietly  lift  provisions  from  our  larder 
and  tote  them  home  to  her  own.  This  practice  did  no  of- 


ON    KEEPING   THE   PEACE  jgg 

fense  to  such  moral  scruples  as  she  possessed;  she  was  only 
concerned  lest  anyone  see  her  indulge  it;  nothing  was  wrong 
except  getting  caughtl  My  point  is  that  this  individual 
had  not  yet  acquired  what  is  here  meant  by  an  elevated 
moral  nature. 

What  is  to  distinguish  the  individual  who  has  an  ele- 
vated moral  nature?  For  one  thing,  he  cares  not  one  whit 
about  what  others  see  him  do.  Why?  He  has  a  private  eye 
of  his  own,  far  more  exacting  and  severe  than  any  force 
or  influence  others  can  impose:  a  highly  developed  con- 
science. Not  only  does  such  a  person  possess  a  sense  of  jus- 
tice but  he  also  possesses  its  counterpart,  a  disciplinary  con- 
science. Justice  and  conscience  are  two  parts  of  the  same 
emerging  moral  faculty.  It  is  doubtful  that  one  part  can 
exist  without  the  other. 

It  seems  that  individual  man,  having  lost  many  of  the 
built-in,  instinctual  do-nots  of  his  earlier  cousins,  acquires, 
as  he  evolves  far  enough,  a  built-in,  rational,  prohibitory 
ethic  which  he  is  compelled  to  observe  by  reason  of  his 
sense  of  justice  and  the  dictates  of  his  conscience.  We  re- 
peat, proper  prohibitions  are  just  as  important  to  the 
survival  of  the  human  species  as  to  the  survival  of  any 
other  species. 

Do  not  do  to  others  that  which  you  would  not  have 
them  do  unto  you.  There  is  more  to  this  prohibition  than 
first  glance  reveals.  Nearly  everyone,  for  instance,  will 
concede  that  there  is  no  universal  right  to  kill,  to  steal,  or 
to  enslave — that  such  behavior  could  never  be  tolerated  as 
a  general  practice.  But  only  the  person  who  comprehends 
this  ethic  in  its  wholeness,  who  has  an  elevated  sense  of 


130  ANYTHING    THAT  S    PEACEFUL 

justice  and  conscience,  will  see  clearly  why  this  denies  to 
him  the  right  to  take  the  life  of  another,  to  relieve  any 
person  of  his  livelihood,  or  to  deprive  any  human  being 
of  his  liberty.  And,  one  more  distinction:  While  there 
are  many  who  will  agree  that  they,  personally,  should  not 
kill,  steal,  enslave,  it  is  only  the  individual  with  an  ele- 
vated moral  nature  who  will  have  no  hand  in  encouraging 
any  agency — even  government — to  do  these  things  on  be- 
half of  himself  or  others.  He  clearly  sees  that  the  popular 
expedient  of  collective  action  affords  no  escape  from  indi- 
vidual responsibility. 


What  Shall  B«  Prohibited? 

Let  us  now  return  to  the  question  this  essay  poses: 
"What  shall  be  prohibited?"  For  it  is  the  difference  of 
opinion  as  to  what  should  be  denied  others  that  highlights 
the  essential  difference  between  the  collectivists — socialists, 
statists,  interventionists,  mercantilists,  disturbers  of  the 
peace — and  those  of  the  peaceful,  libertarian  faith.  Take 
stock  of  what  you  would  prohibit  others  from  doing  and 
you  will  accurately  find  your  own  position  in  the  ideologi- 
cal line-up.  This  method  can  be  used  to  determine  anyone's 
position. 

The  following  statement  came  to  my  attention  as  I  was 
writing  this  chapter: 

Government  has  a  positive  responsibility  in  any  just  society 
to  see  to  it  that  each  and  every  one  of  its  citizens  acquires 
all  the  skills  and  all  the  opportunities  necessary  to  practice 
and  appreciate  the  arts  to  the  Hmit  of  his  natural  ability.  En- 
joyment  of    the   arts   and   participation   in    them   are    among 


ON    KEEPING   THE    PEACE  j,j 

man's  natural  rights  and  essential  to  his  full  development  as 
a  civilized  person.  One  of  the  reasons  governments  are  insti- 
tuted among  men  is  to  make  this  right  a  reality.2 

It  is  significant  that  the  author  uses  the  term  "its  citi- 
zens," the  antecedent  being  government.  Such  a  concep- 
tion is  basic  to  the  collectivistic  philosophy:  We — you  and 
I — belong  to  the  state.  Of  course,  if  one  accepts  this  statist 
premise — this  wholesale  invasion  of  peaceful  actions — the 
above  quote  is  sensible  enough:  it  has  to  do  with  a  detail 
in  the  state's  paternalistic  concern  for  us  as  its  wards. 

But  we  are  on  another  tack,  namely,  examining  what  a 
person  would  prohibit  others  from  doing.  The  author  just 
quoted  suggests  no  prohibitions,  at  least,  not  to  anyone  who 
fails  to  read  below  the  surface.  He  dwells  only  on  what  he 
would  have  the  state  do  for  the  people.  Where,  then,  are 
the  prohibitions?  The  "civilized"  program  he  favors  would 
cost  X  million  dollars  annually.  From  where  come  these 
millions?  The  state  has  nothing  except  that  which  it  takes 
from  the  people.  Therefore,  this  man  favors  that  we,  the 
jjeople,  be  prohibited  from  peacefully  using  the  fruits  of 
our  own  labor  as  we  choose  in  order  that  these  fruits  be 
expended  as  the  state  chooses.  And  take  note  that  this  and 
all  other  socialist-designed  prohibitions  of  peaceful  pur- 
suits have  police  force  as  the  method  of  persuasion. 

To  repeat  what  was  stated  in  a  previous  chapter,  social- 
ism has  a  double-barreled  definition,  one  of  which  is  the 
state  ownership  and/or  control  of  the  results  of  produc- 
tion. Our  incomes  are  the  results  of  production.  That  por- 
tion of  our  incomes  is  socialized  which  the  state  turns  to 


«Sec  The  Commonweal,  August  23,  1963,  p.  494. 


132  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

its  use  rather  than  our  own.  It  follows,  then,  that  a  per- 
son would  impose  prohibitions  on  the  rest  of  us  to 
the  extent  that  he  supports  governmental  projects  such  as 
forcibly  taking  the  fruits  of  our  labor  to  assure  others  an 
"enjoyment  of  the  arts." 

Only  a  few,  as  yet,  favor  the  socialization  of  the  arts  and 
the  consequent  socialization  of  our  incomes,  but  there  are 
ever  so  many  who  favor  prohibiting  our  freedom  peacefully 
to  use  the  fruits  of  our  own  labor  in  order  to: 
— perform  our  charities  for  us; 
— protect  us  from  floods,  droughts,  hurricanes,  earthquakes, 

fires,  freezes,  insects,  and  other  hazards; 
— insure  us  against  illness,  accident,  old  age; 
— subsidize  below-cost  pricing  in  air,  water,  and  land  trans- 
portation, education,  insurance,  loans  of  countless  kinds; 
— put  three  men  on  the  moon    (estimated  at  $40,000,000,- 

000) ; 
— give  federal  aid  of  this  or  that  variety,  endlessly. 
This  is  the  welfare  state  side  of  socialism. 
The  above,  however,  does  not  exhaust  the  prohibitions 
thdt  the  socialists  would  impose  on  our  peaceful  actions. 
For  socialism,  also,  is  the  state  ownership  and/or  control  of 
the  means  of  production.  We  are  now  prohibited  from: 
— freely  planting  our  own  acreage  to  wheat,  cotton,  pea- 
nuts, corn,  tobacco,  rice,  even  if  used  only  to  feed  our 
own  stock; 
— quitting  our  own  business  at  will; 
— taking  a  job  at  will; 
— pricing  our  own  services    (wages) ; 
— delivering  first-class  mail  for  pay; 


ON   KEEPING   THE   PEACE 

—selling  our  own  product  at  our  own  price,  for  instance, 

milk,  steel,  and  so  on. 
—free  entry  into  business  activities,  like  producing  power 

and  light  in  the  Tennessee  Valley. 

This  is  the  planned  economy  side  of  socialism. 

Again,  the  listing  of  prohibitions  is  endless.  Harold 
Fleming,  author  of  Ten  Thousand  Commandments  (1951) , 
having  to  do  with  prohibitions  of  just  one  federal  agency 
— The  Federal  Trade  Commission — claims  that  the  book, 
if  brought  up-to-date,  would  be  titled.  Twenty  Thousand 
Commandments. 

Those  who  favor  the  socialization  of  the  means  of  pro- 
duction would,  of  course,  prohibit  profit  and  even  deny  the 
validity  of  the  profit  motive. 

Pr«serving  the  Peace 

Of  all  the  prohibitions  listed  above  plus  others  that  are 
implicit  in  socialism,  which  do  you  or  others  favor?  This 
is  the  appropriate  question  for  rating  oneself  or  others 
ideologically. 

Persons  devoted  to  liberty  would,  it  is  true,  impose  cer- 
tain prohibitions  on  others.  They  merely  note  that  not  all 
individuals  have  acquired  sufficient  moral  stature  strictly 
to  observe  such  moral  laws  as  "Thou  shalt  not  kill"  and 
"Thou  shalt  not  steal."  There  are  in  the  population  those 
who  will  take  the  lives  and  the  livelihood  of  others,  those 
who  will  pilfer  and  those  who  will  get  the  government  to 
do  their  pilfering  for  them.  Most  libertarians  would  sup- 
plement the  moral  laws  aimed  at  prohibiting  violence  to 
another's  person    (life)    or  another's  livelihood    (extension 


134  ANYTHING   THAT  S    PEACEFUL 

of  life)  .^  Thus  they  would  prohibit  or  at  least  penalize 
murder,  theft,  fraud,  misrepresentation.  In  short,  they 
would  inhibit  or  prohibit  the  destructive  or  unpeaceful 
actions  of  any  and  all!  Says  the  student  of  liberty,  "Freely 
choose  how  you  act  creatively,  productively,  peacefully. 
I  have  no  desire  to  prohibit  you  or  others  in  this  resf>ect. 
I  have  no  prohibitory  designs  on  you  of  any  kind  except 
as  you  would  unpeacefully  keep  me  and  others  from  act- 
ing creatively,  productively,  {peacefully,  as  we  freely  choose." 

Be  it  noted  that  the  libertarian  in  his  hojjed-for  pro- 
hibition of  unf>eaceful  actions  does  not  have  in  mind  any 
violence  to  anyone  else's  liberty,  none  whatsoever.  For  this 
reason:  The  word  liberty  would  never  be  used  by  an  indi- 
vidual completely  isolated  from  others;  it  is  a  social  term. 
We  must  not,  therefore,  think  of  liberty  as  being  re- 
strained when  fraud,  violence,  and  the  like  are  prohibited, 
for  such  actions  violate  the  liberty  of  others,  and  liberty 
cannot  be  composed  of  liberty  negations.  This  is  self-evi- 
dent. Thus,  any  accomplished  student  of  liberty  would 
never  prohibit  the  liberty  or  the  peaceful  actions  of  an- 
other. 

There  we  have  it:  the  socialists  with  the  countless  pro- 
hibitions of  liberty  they  would  impose  on  others;  the  stu- 
dents of  liberty  whose  suggested  prohibitions  arc  not  op- 
posed to  but  are  in  support  of  liberty  and  are  as  few  and 


3  How  prohibited?  Unfortunately,  by  physical  force  or  the  threat 
thereof,  the  only  form  of  persuasion  comprehensible  to  those  lack- 
ing a  developed  sense  of  morality  and  justice.  Be  it  noted,  however, 
that  this  is  exclusively  a  defensive  force,  called  into  play  only  as  a 
secondary  action,  that  is,  it  is  inactive  except  in  the  instances  of  in- 
itiated,  aggressive    force. 


ON    KEEPING   THE    PEACE  ,  ok 

as  simple  as  the  two  Commandments  against  the  taking  of 
life  and  livelihood.  Interestingly  enough,  it  is  the  social- 
ists, the  all-out  prohibitionists,  who  call  nonintervening, 
peaceful  libertarians  "extremists."  Their  nomenclature 
leaves  as  much  to  be  desired  as  does  their  theory  of  politi- 
cal economy  I 

But  the  students  of  liberty  and  the  socialists  have  one 
position  in  common:  the  human  situation  is  not  in  apple 
pie  order;  imperfection  is  rampant.  The  student  of  liberty, 
however,  observing  that  human  imperfection  is  universal, 
balks  at  halting  the  evolutionary  process,  such  halting  be- 
ing the  ultimate  prohibition  implicit  in  all  authoritarian 
schemes.  Be  the  political  dandy  a  Napoleon  or  Tito  or 
one  of  the  home  grown  variety  of  prohibitionists,  how  can 
the  human  situation  improve  if  the  rest  of  us  are  not  per- 
mitted to  grow  beyond  the  level  of  the  political  dandy's 
imperfections?  Is  nothing  better  in  store  for  humanity 
than  this? 

The  libertarian's  answer  is  affirmative:  There  is  some- 
thing better!  But  the  improvement  must  take  the  form  of 
man's  growth,  emergence,  hatching — the  acquisition  of 
higher  faculties  such  as  an  improved  sense  of  justice,  a  re- 
fined, exacting,  self-disciplinary  conscience,  in  brief,  an 
elevated  moral  nature.  Man-concocted  prohibitions  against 
this  growth  stifle  or  kill  it.  Human  faculties  can  flower,  man 
can  move  toward  his  creative  destiny,  only  if  he  be  free  to 
do  so,  in  a  word,  where  peace  and  liberty  prevail. 

What  should  be  prohibited?  Actions  which  impair  lib- 
erty and  peace! 


•     CHAPTER    1  1      • 


ONLY   GOD   CAN    MAKE   A  TREE- 
OR   A   PENCIL 


As  I  sat  contemplating  the  miraculous  make-up  of  an  ordi- 
nary lead  pencil,  the  thought  flashed  in  mind:  I'll  bet  there 
isn't  a  person  on  earth  who  knows  how  to  make  even  so 
simple  a  thing  as  a  pencil.  If  this  could  be  demonstrated,  it 
would  dramatically  portray  the  miracle  of  the  market  and 
would  help  to  make  clear  that  all  manufactured  things  are 
but  manifestations  of  creative  energy  exchanges;  that  these 
are,  in  fact,  spiritual  phenomena.  The  lessons  in  political 
economy  this  could  teach! 

There  followed  that  not-to-be  forgotten  day  at  the  pencil 
factory,  beginning  at  the  receiving  dock;  covering  every 
phase  of  countless  transformations,  and  concluding  in  an 
interview  with  the  chemist. 

Had  you  seen  what  I  saw,  you,  also,  might  have  struck  up 
a  warm  friendship  with  that  amazing  character,  I,  PENCIL.^ 
Being  a  writer  in  his  own  right,  let  I,  PENCIL  speak  for 
himself: 


1  His  official  name  is  "Mongol  481."  His  many  ingredients  are  as- 
sembled, fabricated,  and  finished  by  Eberhard  Faber  Pencil  Company. 
Wilkes- Barre,  Pennsylvania. 

•36 


ONLY   COD   CAN    MAKE    A    TREE OR   A   PENCIL  19/7 

I  AM  a  lead  pencil— the  ordinary  wooden  pencil  familiar  to 
all  boys  and  girls  and  adults  who  can  read  and  write. 

Writing  is  both  my  vocation  and  my  avocation;  that's 
all  I  do. 

You  may  wonder  why  I  should  write  this  genealogy. 
Well,  to  begin  with,  my  story  is  fascinating.  I  am  a  mystery 
— ^more  so  than  a  tree  or  a  sunset  or  even  a  flash  of  light- 
ning. But  sad  to  say,  I  am,  like  all  abundant  things,  taken 
for  granted  by  those  who  use  me,  as  if  I  were  a  mere  inci- 
dent and  without  background.  This  supercilious  attitude 
relegates  me  to  the  level  of  the  commonplace.  This  is  a 
grievous  error  in  which  mankind  cannot  too  long  persist 
without  peril.  For,  as  a  wise  man  observed,  "We  are  per- 
ishing for  want  of  wonder,  not  for  want  of  wonders."^ 

I,  Pencil,  simple  though  I  appear  to  be,  merit  your  won- 
der and  awe,  a  claim  I  shall  attempt  to  prove.  In  fact,  if  you 
can  understand  me — no,  that's  too  much  to  ask  of  anyone — 
if  you  can  become  aware  of  the  miraculousness  which  I 
symbolize,  you  can  help  save  the  freedom  mankind  is  so  un- 
happily losing.  I  have  a  profound  lesson  to  teach.  And  I  can 
leach  this  lesson  better  than  can  an  automobile  or  a  jet  plane 
or  a  mechanical  dishwasher  because — well,  because  I  am 
seemingly  so  simple. 

Simple?  Yet,  not  a  single  person  on  the  face  of  this  earth 
knows  how  to  make  me!  This  sounds  fantastic  doesn't  it? 
Especially  when  it  is  realized  that  there  are  more  than  one 
and  one-half  billion  of  my  kind  manufactured  in  the  U.S.A. 
annually. 


s  G.  K.  Chesterton. 


138  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

Pick  me  up  and  look  me  over.  What  do  you  see?  Not  much 
meets  the  eye — there's  some  wood,  lacquer,  the  printed  label- 
ing, the  lead,  a  bit  of  metal,  and  an  eraser. 

Just  as  you  cannot  trace  your  family  tree  back  very  far,  so 
is  it  impossible  for  me  to  name  and  explain  all  my  anteced- 
ents. But  I  would  like  to  suggest  enough  of  them  to  im- 
press upon  you  the  richness  and  complexity  of  my  back- 
ground. 

The  Raw  Materials 

My  family  tree  begins  with  what  in  fact  is  a  tree,  a  cedar 
of  straight  grain  that  grows  in  Northern  California  and 
Oregon.  Now  contemplate  all  the  saws  and  trucks  and  rofje 
and  the  countless  other  gear  used  in  harvesting  and  carting 
the  cedar  logs  to  the  railroad  siding.  Think  of  all  the  persons 
and  their  numberless  skills  that  went  into  the  fabrication: 
the  mining  of  ore,  the  making  of  steel  and  its  refinement  into 
saws,  axes,  motors;  the  growing  of  hemp  and  bringing  it 
through  all  the  stages  to  heavy  and  strong  rope;  the  logging 
camps  with  their  beds  and  mess  halls,  the  cookery  and  the 
raising  of  all  the  foods.  Why,  untold  thousands  of  |>ersons 
had  a  hand  in  every  cup  of  coffee  the  loggers  drink! 

The  logs  are  shipj)ed  to  a  mill  in  San  Leandro,  California. 
Can  you  imagine  the  individuals  who  make  flat  cars  and 
rails  and  railroad  engines  and  who  construct  and  install  the 
communication  systems  incidental  thereto?  These  legions 
are  among  my  antecedents. 

Consider  the  millwork  in  San  Leandro.  The  cedar  logs  are 
cut  into  small,  pencil-length  slats  less  than  one-fourth  of  an 
inch  in  thickness.  These  are  kiln  dried  and  then  tinted  for 


ONLY  COD  CAN  MAKE  A  TREE OR  A  PENCIL  Iqq 

the  same  reason  women  put  rouge  on  their  faces.  People 
prefer  that  I  look  pretty,  not  a  pallid  white.  The  slats  are 
waxed  and  kiln  dried  again.  How  many  skills  went  into  the 
making  of  the  tint  and  the  kilns,  into  supplying  the  heat, 
the  light  and  power,  the  belts,  motors,  and  all  the  other 
things  a  mill  requires?  Sweepers  in  the  mill  among  my  an- 
cestors? Yes,  and  included  are  the  men  who  poured  the  con- 
crete for  the  dam  of  a  Pacific  Gas  &  Electric  Company 
hydroplant  which  supplies  the  mill's  power. 

Don't  overlook  the  ancestors  present  and  distant  who  have 
a  hand  in  transporting  sixty  carloads  of  slats  across  the  na- 
tion from  California  to  Wilkes-Barre! 

Once  in  the  p>encil  factory — $4,000,000  in  machinery  and 
building,  all  capital  accumulated  by  thrifty  and  saving  par- 
ents of  mine — each  slat  is  given  eight  grooves  by  a  complex 
machine.  Then  a  second  machine  lays  leads  in  every  other 
slat,  applies  glue,  and  places  another  slat  atop — a  lead 
sandwich,  so  to  speak.  Seven  brothers  and  I  are  mechanically 
carved  from  this  "wood-clinched"  sandwich. 

My  "lead"  itself — it  contains  no  lead  at  all — is  complex. 
The  graphite  is  mined  in  Ceylon.  Consider  these  miners  and 
those  who  make  their  many  tools  and  the  makers  of  the 
paper  sacks  in  which  the  graphite  is  shipped  and  those  who 
make  the  string  that  ties  the  sacks  and  those  who  put  them 
aboard  ships  and  those  who  make  the  ships.  Even  the  light- 
house keepers  along  the  way  assisted  in  my  birth — and  the 
harbor  pilots. 

The  graphite  is  mixed  with  clay  from  Mississippi,  with 
ammonium  hydroxide  used  in  the  refining  process.  Then 
wetting  agents  are  added  such  as  sulfonated  tallow — animal 


140  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

fats  chemically  reacted  with  sulfuric  acid.  After  passing 
through  numerous  machines,  the  mixture  finally  appears  in 
endless  extrusions — as  from  a  sausage  grinder — cut  to  size, 
dried,  and  baked  for  several  hours  at  1,850  degrees  Fahren- 
heit. To  increase  their  strength  and  smoothness  the  leads 
are  than  treated  with  a  hot  mixture  which  includes  can- 
delilla  wax  from  Mexico,  paraffin  wax,  and  hydrogenated 
natural  fats. 

My  cedar  receives  six  coats  of  lacquer.  Do  you  know  all  of 
the  ingredients  of  lacquer?  Who  would  think  that  the  grow- 
ers of  castor  beans  and  the  refiners  of  castor  oil  are  a  part 
of  it?  They  are  I  Why,  even  the  processes  by  which  the  lac- 
quer is  made  a  beautiful  yellow  involve  the  skills  of  more 
persons  than  one  can  enumeratel 

Observe  the  labeling.  That's  a  film  formed  by  applying 
heat  to  carbon  black  mixed  with  resins.  How  do  you  make 
resins  and  what,  pray,  is  carbon  black? 

My  bit  of  metal — the  ferrule — is  brass.  Think  of  all  the 
persons  who  mine  zinc  and  copjjer  and  those  who  have  the 
skills  to  make  shiny  sheet  brass  from  these  products  of  na- 
ture. Those  black  rings  on  my  ferrule  are  black  nickel. 
What  is  black  nickel  and  how  is  it  applied?  The  complete 
story  of  why  the  center  of  my  ferrule  has  no  black  nickel 
on  it  would  take  pages  to  explain. 

Then  there's  my  crowning  glory,  inelegantly  referred  to 
in  the  trade  as  *'the  plug,"  the  part  man  uses  to  erase  the 
errors  he  makes  with  me.  An  ingredient  called  "factice"  is 
what  does  the  erasing.  It  is  a  rubber-like  product  made  by 
reacting  ra{>e  seed  oil  from  Sweden  with  sulfur  chloride. 
Rubber,  contrary  to  the  common  notion,  is  only  for  bind- 


ONLY  COD   CAN   MAKE   A   TREE— OR   A   PENCIL  l^l 

ing  purposes.  Then,  too,  there  are  numerous  vulcanizing 
and  accelerating  agents.  The  pumice  comes  from  Italy;  and 
the  pigment  which  gives  "the  plug"  its  color  is  cadmium 
sulfide. 


No  One  Knows  It  All 

Does  anyone  wish  to  challenge  my  earlier  assertion  that 
no  single  person  on  the  face  of  the  earth  knows  how  to  make 
me? 

Actually,  millions  of  human  beings  have  had  a  hand  in 
my  creation,  no  one  of  whom  knows  more  than  a  very  few 
of  the  others.  Now,  you  may  say  that  I  go  too  far  in  relating 
the  picker  of  a  coffee  berry  in  far  off  Brazil  and  food  grow- 
ers elsewhere  to  my  creation;  that  this  is  an  extreme  position. 
I  shall  stand  by  my  claim.  There  isn't  a  single  person  in  all 
these  millions,  including  the  president  of  the  pencil  com- 
pany, who  contributes  more  than  a  tiny,  infinitesimal  bit 
of  know-how.  From  the  standpoint  of  know-how,  the  only 
difference  between  the  miner  of  graphite  in  Ceylon  and  the 
logger  in  Oregon  is  in  the  type  of  know-how.  Neither  the 
miner  nor  the  logger  can  be  dispensed  with,  any  more  than 
can  the  chemist  at  the  factory  or  the  worker  in  the  oil  field 
— paraffin  being  a  by-product  of  petroleum. 

Here  is  an  astounding  fact:  Neither  the  worker  in  the  oil 
field  nor  the  chemist  nor  the  digger  of  graphite  or  clay  nor 
any  who  mans  or  makes  the  ships  or  trains  or  trucks  nor  the 
one  who  runs  the  machine  that  does  the  knurling  on  my  bit 
of  metal  nor  the  president  of  the  company  performs  his 
singular  task  because  he  wants  me.  Each  one  wants  me  less, 
perhaps,  than  does  a  child  in  the  first  grade.  Indeed,  there 


142  ANYTHING    THAT  S    PEACEFUL 

are  some  among  this  vast  multitude  who  never  saw  a  jjencil 
nor  would  they  know  how  to  use  one.  Their  motivation  is 
other  than  me.  Perhaps  it  is  something  like  this:  Each  of 
these  millions  sees  that  he  can  thus  exchange  his  tiny  know- 
how  for  the  goods  and  services  he  needs  or  wants.  I  may  or 
may  not  be  among  these  items. 

There  is  a  fact  still  more  astounding:  the  absence  of  a 
master  mind,  of  anyone  dictating  or  forcibly  directing  these 
countless  actions  which  bring  me  into  being.  No  trace  of 
such  a  person  can  be  found.  Instead,  we  find  the  Invisible 
Hand  at  work.  This  is  the  mystery  to  which  I  earlier  re- 
ferred. 

''Only  God  Can  Make  a  It—" 

A  poet  has  said  that  "only  God  can  make  a  tree."  Why  do 
we  agree  with  this?  Isn't  it  because  we  realize  that  we  our- 
selves could  not  make  one?  Indeed,  can  we  even  describe  a 
tree?  We  cannot,  except  in  superficial  terms.  We  can  say, 
for  instance,  that  a  certain  molecular  configuration  mani- 
fests itself  as  a  tree.  But  what  mind  is  there  among  men 
that  could  even  record,  let  alone  direct,  the  constant  changes 
in  molecular  arrangements  that  transpire  in  the  life  span 
of  a  tree?  Such  a  feat  is  utterly  unthinkable! 

I,  Pencil,  am  a  complex  combination  of  miracles:  a  tree, 
zinc,  copper,  graphite,  and  so  on.  But  to  these  miracles  which 
manifest  themselves  in  Nature  an  even  more  extraordinary 
miracle  has  been  added:  the  configuration  of  creative 
human  energies — millions  of  tiny  know-hows  configurating 
naturally  and  spontaneously  in  resjx)nse  to  human  necessity 
and  desire  and  in  the  absence  of  any  human  master-minding. 


ONLY  COD  CAN  MAKE  A  TREE OR  A  PENCIL  l^o 

Since  only  God  can  make  a  tree,  I  insist  that  only  God  could 
make  me.  Man  can  no  more  direct  these  millions  of  know- 
hows  to  bring  me  into  being  than  he  can  put  molecules  to- 
gether to  create  a  tree. 

The  above  is  what  I  meant  when  writing,  "If  you  can 
become  aware  of  the  miraculousness  which  I  symbolize,  you 
can  help  save  the  freedom  mankind  is  so  unhappily  losing." 
For,  if  one  is  aware  that  these  know-hows  will  naturally, 
yes,  automatically  arrange  themselves  into  creative  and 
productive  patterns  in  response  to  human  necessity  and  de- 
mand— that  is,  in  the  absence  of  governmental  or  any  other 
coercive  master-minding — then  one  will  possess  an  absolutely 
essential  ingredient  for  freedom:  a  faith  in  free  men.  Free- 
dom is  impossible  without  this  faith.  Why?  Without  this 
faith  there  is  nothing  to  believe  in  except  controlled  men. 
It's  either  a  faith  in  free  men  and  peace — or  the  lack  of  it 
and  violence.  There  is  no  third  alternative. 

The  lesson  I  have  to  teach  is  this:  Leave  all  creative  ener- 
gies uninhibited,  and  thus  make  it  possible  for  people  to  or- 
ganize themselves  in  harmony  with  this  lesson.  Let  society's 
legal  apparatus  remove  all  obstacles  as  best  it  can,  that  is, 
let  it  keep  the  peace.  Merely  permit  these  creative  know- 
hows  freely  to  flow.  Have  faith  in  what  free  men  will  ac- 
complish. Not  only  will  this  faith  be  confirmed  but  it  has 
been  and  is  confirmed  to  us  daily,  in  evidence  so  abundant 
that  we  seldom  take  notice  of  it.  I,  Pencil,  seemingly  simple 
though  I  am,  offer  the  miracle  of  my  creation  as  testimony 
that  faith  in  free  men  is  a  practical  faith,  as  practical  as  the 
sun,  the  rain,  a  cedar  tree,  the  good  earth. 


•     CHAPTER    12     • 


THE   MOST   IMPORTANT 
DISCOVERY    IN    ECONOMICS 


The  socialistic  or  governmentally  planned  system  pre- 
supposes bureaucrats  competent  to  control  the  actions  of 
others.  The  market  economy,  by  contrast,  rests  on  the  free 
exchange  of  goods  and  services  among  ordinary  citizens;  it 
doesn't  depend  on  supermen,  not  even  one! 

The  Bible  informs  us  that  "the  meek  shall  inherit  the 
earth."  Quite  obviously,  "the  meek"  had  no  reference  to  the 
Mr.  Milquetoasts  in  society  but,  rather,  to  the  teachable. 
The  teachable — those  who  aspire  to  an  ever  greater  under- 
standing— are  those  with  an  awareness  of  how  little  they 
know.  Lest  teachableness  and  inferiority  be  associated, 
consider  a  more  likely  correlation:  teachableness  and  wis- 
dom. Said  Socrates,  "This  man  thinks  he  knows  some- 
thing when  he  does  not,  whereas  I,  as  I  do  not  know 
anything,  do  not  think  I  do  either."  For  such  acknowledg- 
ments of  fallibility,  Socrates  was  acclaimed  a  wise  man.  He 
and  many  others — for  instance,  Lecomte  du  Noiiy  and 
Robert  Milliken,  scientists  of  our  time — discovered,  as  they 
expanded  their  own  consciousness,  that  they  progressively 

144 


THE    MOST    IMPORTANT   DISCOVERY    IN    ECONOMICS  I4C 

exposed  themselves  to  more  and  more  of  the  unknown. 
Edison's  fact-packed,  inquiring,  ever-curious  mind  con- 
cluded, "we  don't  know  a  millionth  of  one  per  cent  about 
anything.  We  are  just  emerging  from  the  chimpanzee  state." 
These  teachable  persons  came  to  realize  how  little  they 
knew;  and  that,  perhaps,  is  a  measure  of  wisdom. 

For  the  student  of  liberty  and  of  economics,  this  poses 
an  interesting  question:  Is  it  possible  to  have  a  workable, 
productive  economy  premised  on  a  society  of  teachable  in- 
dividuals— those  who  know  very  litde  and  know  they  know 
very  little? 

We  can  assume  that  such  an  economy  would  differ  mark- 
edly from  a  society  planned  by  those  who  have  no  question 
about  their  omniscience,  those  at  the  other  end  of  the  in- 
tellectual spectrum  who  see  no  difficulty  at  all  in  their  de- 
sign for  arranging  the  lives  of  everyone  else.  Like  the  group 
of  seven  economists  who  voiced  this  authoritarian  and  un- 
peaceful  view:  "The  Federal  government  is  our  only  in- 
strument for  guiding  the  economic  destiny  of  the  country."^ 

The  federal  government,  in  such  a  role,  must  be  staffed 
largely  with  those  who  are  unaware  of  how  little  they 
know,  who  have  no  qualms  about  their  ability  to  plan  and 
regulate  the  national  economic  growth,  set  wages,  prescribe 
hours  of  work,  write  the  price  tags  for  everything,  decide 
how  much  of  what  shall  be  produced,  expand  or  contract 
the  money  supply  arbitrarily,  set  interest  rates  and  rents, 
subsidize  with  other  peoples'  earnings  whatever  activity 
strikes  their  fancy,  lend  billions  not  voluntarily  entrusted 
to  them,  allocate  the  fruits  of  the  labor  of  all  to  foreign 


1  Quoted  in  First  National  City  Bank  Letter,  August,   1959,  p.  90. 


146  ANYTHING    THAT'S    PEACEFUL 

governments  of  their  choice — in  short,  decide  what  shall 
be  taken  from  each  Peter  and  how  much  of  the  "take"  shall 
be  paid  to  each  Paul. 

Government  control  and  ownership  of  the  means  and/or 
the  results  of  production  is  authoritarianism,  be  it  called 
state  interventionism,  socialism,  or  communism.  It  rests  on 
the  premise  that  certain  persons  possess  the  intelligence  to 
understand  and  guide  all  human  action.  It  is  advo- 
cated by  those  who  sense  no  lack  of  omniscience  in  them- 
selves, by  the  naive  followers  of  such  egotists,  by  the  seek- 
ers of  power  over  others,  by  those  who  foresee  an  advan- 
tage to  themselves  in  these  p>olitical  manipulations,  and 
by  those  "do-gooders"  who  fail  to  distinguish  between  po- 
lice grants-in-aid  and  the  Judeo-Chrisiian  principles  of 
charity.  All  in  all,  they  are  a  considerable  number,  but 
still  a  minority  in  terms  of  the  tens  of  millions  whose  lives 
they  would  regulate. 

The  most  important  point  to  bear  in  mind  is  that  social- 
ism presupposes  that  government  or  officialdom  is  the  en- 
dower,  dispenser,  and  the  source  of  men's  rights,  as  well  as 
the  guide,  controller,  and  director  of  their  energies.  This 
is  the  Supremacy  of  Egotism:  The  State  is  God;  we  are  the 
State! 

Th«  Egotist  ExamiiiMl 
Let  us  then  examine  a  typical  egotist.  It  matters  not 
whom  you  choose — a  professor,  a  professional  {K)litician,  a 
Napoleon,  a  Hitler,  a  Stalin — but  the  more  pretentious  the 
better.  (As  H.  G.  Wells  put  it,  "A  high-brow  is  a  low-brow 
plus  pretentiousness.")    Simply  admit  some  supreme  ego- 


THE    MOST    IMPORTANT   DISCOVERY    IN   ECONOMICS  I47 

tist  into  your  mind's  eye  and  take  stock  of  him.  Study  his 
private  life.  You  will  usually  discover  that  his  wife,  his 
children,  his  neighbors,  those  in  his  hire,  fail  to  respond 
to  his  dictates  in  ways  he  thinks  proper.^  This  is  to  say, 
the  egotist  is  frequently  a  failure  in  the  very  situations 
nearest  and  best  known  to  him.  Incongruously,  he  then  con- 
cludes that  he  is  called  to  manage  whole  societies — or  even 
the  world!  Fie  on  anything  small  enough  to  occupy  an  or- 
dinary mani 

Let's  further  test  the  knowledge  of  the  egotist.  He  wants 
to  plan  production;  what  does  he  know  about  it?  Here, 
for  example,  is  a  company  in  the  U.S.A.  which  manufac- 
tures well  over  200,000  separate  items.  Not  one  person  in 
the  company  knows  what  these  items  are,  and  there  is  no 
individual  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  as  I  have  demon- 
strated,* who  has  the  skills,  by  himself,  to  make  a  single 
one  of  them.  It's  a  safe  bet  that  the  egotist  under  scrutiny 
has  never  been  closer  to  this  company  than  a  textbook 
description  of  corporations  in  general  by  fellow  egotists. 
Yet,  he  would  put  this  intricate  mechanism  under  the  rigid 
control  of  government  and  would  have  no  hesitancy  at  all 
in  accepting  the  post  of  Chief  Administrator.  He  would 
then  arbitrarily  allocate  and  price  all  raw  materials  and 
manpower  and,  after  long  and  complicated  statistics  of  the 
past,  arbitrarily  allocate  and  price  the  more  than  200,000 


S  Napoleon's  domestic  affairs  were  a  mess  and  his  numerous  family 
drove  him  to  distraction:  Hitler  was  an  indifferent  paper  hanger; 
Stalin  tried  first  theology  and  then  train  robbery  before  he  elected 
bureaucracy  and  dictatorship;  many  bureaucrats  charged  with  great 
affairs  have  no  record  of  personal  success. 

sSce  Chapter   11. 


148  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

finished  products,  most  of  which  he  never  knew  existed.  In- 
volved in  the  operations  of  this  company  alone — a  mere 
fraction  of  the  American  economy — are  incalculable  hu- 
man energy  exchanges,  but  the  egotist  would  manage  these 
with  a  few  "big  man"  gestures!  Such  cursory  attention  he 
would  find  necessary  for,  bear  in  mind,  he  also  would  have 
under  his  control  the  lives,  livelihoods,  and  activities  of 
nearly  two  hundred  million  individuals  not  directly  as- 
sociated with  this  company. 

Next,  what  does  the  egotist  know  about  exchange?  In  a 
specialized  or  division-of-labor  economy  like  ours,  exchange 
cannot  be  carried  on  by  primitive  barter.  It  is  accom- 
plished by  countless  interchanges  interacting  on  one  another 
with  the  aid  of  a  generally  accepted  medium  of  exchange. 
The  socialistic  philosophy  of  the  egotists  presupposes  that 
there  are  persons  competent  to  regulate  and  control  the 
volume  and  value  of  money  and  credit.  Yet,  surely  no  one 
person  or  committee  is  any  more  competent  to  manipulate 
the  supply  of  money  and  credit  to  attain  a  definite  end  than 
he  or  a  committee  is  able  to  make  an  automobile  or  a 
lead  pencil! 

An  economy  founded  on  nonexistent  know-it-allness  is 
patently  absurd! 

But,  can  there  be  a  sensible  rational  economy  founded 
on  the  premise  of  know-next-to-nothingness?  An  economy 
that  would  run  rings  around  socialism?  In  short,  is  there 
a  highly  productive  way  of  life  which  presupposes  no  hu- 
man prescience,  no  infallibility,  nothing  beyond  an  aware- 
ness that  it  is  simply  not  man's  to  pattern  others  in  his 
own  image?  There  is  such  a  way! 


THE   MOST   IMPORTANT   DISCOVERY   IN   ECONOMICS  140 

For  the  Teachable 

Contrary  to  socialism,  this  way  of  life  is  for  teachable 
people  who  concede  their  fallibility— and  it  denies  that 
government,  staffed  by  fallible  people,  is  the  source  of  men's 
rights.  It  holds,  as  developed  earlier,  that  rights  to  life, 
livelihood,  and  liberty  are  endowments  of  the  Creator  and 
that  the  purpose  of  government  is  to  secure  these  rights. 
When  Creativity  is  assumed  to  exist  over  and  beyond  the 
conscious  mind  of  man,  a  whole  new  concept  of  man's  re- 
lationship to  man  emerges.  Man,  once  he  conceives  of  him- 
self in  this  setting,  knows  that  he  is  not  really  knowledge- 
able but  is,  at  best,  only  teachable.  The  greatest  conscious 
fact  of  his  life  is  his  awareness  of  the  Unknown. 

To  illustrate,  let  us  observe  how  such  a  person  "builds" 
his  own  house.  He  does  not  think  of  himself  as  actually 
having  built  it.  No  man  living  could  do  that.  He  thinks 
of  himself  as  having  done  only  an  assembly  job.  He  is 
aware  of  numerous  preconditions,  two  of  which  are: 

1.  The  provisioning  of  his  materials  done  exclusively  by 
others,  the  unbelievable  complexity  of  which  I  tried  to  ex- 
plain in  the  previous  chapter. 

2.  A  reasonable  absence  of  destructive  or  unpeaceful  ac- 
tions. No  thieves  stole  his  supplies.  His  suppliers  had  not  de- 
frauded him  nor  had  they  misrepresented  their  wares.  Violence, 
like  cocrcively  keeping  others  from  working  where  they  free- 
ly chose  (strikes)  or  like  coercively  keeping  others  from  freely 
exchanging  the  products  of  their  labor  (protectionism)  had 
not  succeeded  in  denying  these  services  to  him.  In  short,  inter- 
ferences with  creative,  peaceful  efforts  and  exchanges  had  not 
reached  the  point  where  a  house  was  impossible.. 

The  teachable  man,  the  one  who  knows  how  little  he 
knows,  is  aware  that  creative  energies,  and  creative  energy 


150  ANYTHING  THAT's   PEACEFUL 

exchanges,  work  miracles  if  unhampered.  The  evidence  is 
all  about  him.  There  are  his  automobile,  the  coffee  he 
drinks,  the  meat  he  eats,  the  clothes  he  wears,  the  sym- 
phony he  hears,  the  books  he  reads,  the  paintings  he  en- 
joys, the  velvet  he  touches  and,  above  all,  the  insights  or 
inspiration  or  ideas  that  come  to  him — from  where  he  does 
not  know. 

The  teachable  person  looks  with  awe  upon  all  creation.* 
He  agrees  that  "only  God  can  make  a  tree."  And  he  also 
understands  that,  in  the  final  analysis,  only  God  can  build 
a  house.  Nature,  Creation,  God — use  your  own  term — if 
not  interfered  with,  will  combine  atoms  into  molecules 
which,  in  a  certain  configuration,  will  form  a  tree,  in  an- 
other a  blade  of  grass,  in  still  another  a  rose — mysteries  upon 
mysteries!  And,  there  are  demonstrations  readily  apparent 
to  the  teachable  person  that  the  creative  energies  of  men, 
when  not  interfered  with,  configurate  through  space  and 
time — and  in  resf)onse  to  human  necessity  and  aspiration 
— to  form  houses,  symphonies,  food,  clothes,  airplanes  .  .  . 
manufactured  things  in  endless  profusion. 

The  teachable  person  is  likely  to  be  aware  of  some  won- 
derful cosmic  force  at  work — a  drawing,  attracting,  mag- 
netic power — attending  to  fjerpetual  creation.  He  may  well 
conceive  of  himself  as  an  agent  through  whom  this  p>ower 
has  the  potentiality  of  flowing  and,  to  the  extent  this  oc- 
curs, to  that  degree  does  he  have  an  opportunity  to  share 


*  "If  I  may  coin  a  new  English  word  to  translate  a  much  nicer  old 
Greek  word,  'wanting-to-knowit-ness'  was  their  characteristic:  wonder 
.  .  .  was  the  mother  of  their  philosophy."  The  Challenge  of  the  Greek, 
by  T.  R.  Glover   (New  York:  The  Macmillan  Company,  1941),  pp.  6-7. 


THE    MOST    IMPORTANT  DISCOVERY    IN    ECONOMICS  151 

in  the  processes  of  creation.  As  agent,  his  psychological 
problem  is  to  rid  himself  of  his  own  inhibitory  influences 
—fear,  superstition,  anger,  and  the  like— in  order  that 
this  power  may  freely  flow.  He  knows  that  he  cannot  dic- 
tate to  it,  direct  it,  or  even  get  results  by  commanding, 
"Now  I  shall  create  a  symphony"  or  "Now  I  shall  dis- 
cover a  cure  for  the  common  cold"  or  "Now  I  shall  invent 
a  way  of  impressing  upon  others  how  little  they  know."  He 
is  quite  certain  that  he  must  not  thwart  this  power  as  it 
pertains  to  his  own  personal  being. 


L«t  En«rgy  Flow  Freely 

Society-wise,  the  teachable  human  being,  the  one  who 
conceives  of  himself  as  agent  through  whom  this  mysteri- 
ous, creative  power  has  the  potentiality  of  flowing,  con- 
cedes that  what  applies  to  him  must,  perforce,  apply  to 
other  human  beings;  that  this  same  power  has  the  poten- 
tiality of  flowing  through  them;  that  his  own  existence, 
livelihood,  and  opportunity  to  serve  as  an  agency  of  that 
power  depends  on  how  well  these  others  fare  creatively. 
He  realizes  that  he  can  no  more  dictate  its  flow  in  others 
than  in  himself.  He  knows  only  that  he  must  not  thwart  it 
in  others  and  that  it  is  to  his  interest  and  theirs,  and  to  the 
interest  of  all  society,  that  there  be  no  thwarting  of  this 
force  in  anyone.  Leave  this  power  alone  and  let  it  work  its 
miracles! 

Creative  action  cannot  be  induced  by  any  form  of  au- 
thoritarianism, be  the  commands  directed  at  oneself  or  at 
others.  However,  any  idiot  can  thwart  these  actions  in  him- 


152  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

self  or  in  others  precisely  as  he  can  thwart  the  forces  of 
creation  from  manifesting  themselves  as  a  tree.  He  can 
prevent  a  tree  from  being,  but  he  cannot  make  it  be.  Coer- 
cive force  can  only  inhibit,  restrain,  penalize,  destroy.  It 
cannot  create! 

The  teachable  individual,  being  {>eaceful,  imp>oses  no 
inhibitions,  restraints,  or  {penalties  on  creative  actions.  He 
leaves  them  free  to  wend  their  miraculous  courses. 

The  man  who  knows  how  little  he  knows  would  like  to 
see  the  removal  of  all  destructive  obstacles  to  the  flow  of 
creative  energy  and  energy  exchanges.  But,  even  this,  he 
doesn't  quite  know  how  to  accomplish.  He  would  rely 
mostly  on  an  improved  understanding  of  the  Golden  Rule, 
the  Ten  Commandments,  and  other  consistent  ethical  and 
moral  principles.  He  hopes  that  more  and  more  persons 
eventually  will  see  that  even  their  own  self-interest  is  never 
served  by  impairing  the  creative  actions  of  others,  or  living 
off  them  as  parasites. 

In  summary,  then,  the  teachable  person  is  content  to  leave 
creative  energies  and  their  exchanges  untouched;  and  he 
would  rely  primarily  on  ethical  precepts  and  practices  to 
keep  these  energy  circuits  free  of  destructive  invasion.  The 
governmental  apparatus  would  merely  assist  these  precepts 
and  practices  by  defending  the  lives  and  property  of  all 
citizens  equally;  by  protecting  all  willing  exchanges  and 
restraining  all  unwilling  exchanges;  by  suppressing  and  pe- 
nalizing all  fraud,  all  misrepresentation,  all  violence,  all 
predatory  practices;  by  invoking  a  common  justice  under 
written  law;  in  short,  by  keeping  the  peacel 

Very  well.  So  far,  in  theory,  creative  energies  or  actions 


THE   MOST   IMPORTANT  DISCOVERY   IN   ECONOMICS  159 

and  their  exchanges  are  left  unhampered.  Destructive  ac- 
tions are  self-disciphned  or,  if  not,  are  restrained  by  the 
societal  agency  of  law  and  defensive  force.  Is  that  all?  Does 
not  the  person  who  is  aware  of  how  little  he  knows  have 
to  know  a  lot  of  economics? 


How  Much  Must  B«  Known? 

The  man  mentioned  previously,  who  "built"  his  own 
house,  has  about  as  much  economic  understanding  as  is 
necessary.  He  reflects  on  all  the  countless  antecedent  ser- 
vices which  he  assembled  into  a  finished  home.  Original- 
ly, all  of  these  items  came  from  Nature.  They  were  there 
when  the  Indians  foraged  this  same  territory.  There  was 
no  price  on  them  in  their  raw  state — they  were  for  free,  so 
to  speak.  Yet,  he  paid — let  us  say — $10,000  for  them. 

What  was  the  payment  for?  Well,  when  we  slice  through 
all  the  economic  terms,  he  paid  for  the  human  action  that 
necessarily  had  to  be  applied  to  things  of  the  good  earth. 
He  paid  for  actions  and  energies  which  he  himself  did  not 
possess,  or,  possessing,  did  not  choose  to  exert.  Were  he 
limited  to  his  own  energies  to  bring  about  the  services  an- 
tecedent to  his  assembly  of  them,  he  could  not  have  built 
such  a  home  in  a  thousand  lifetimes. 

These  human  actions  for  which  he  paid  took  several 
forms.  Generalizing,  his  1 10,000  covered  salaries  and  wages 
that  had  been  paid  for  judgment,  foresight,  skill,  initiative, 
enterprise,  research,  management,  invention,  physical  ex- 
ertion, chance  discovery,  know-how;  interest  that  had  been 
paid  for  self-denial  or  waiting;  dividends  that  had  been 


154  ANYTHING  THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

paid  for  risking;  rent  that  had  been  paid  for  locational  ad- 
vantage— in  short,  all  of  the  $10,000  covered  payments  for 
one  or  another  form  of  human  action.  Literally  millions  of 
individuals  had  a  hand  in  the  process. 

The  major  economic  problem — the  root  of  economic 
hassles — reduced  to  its  simplest  terms,  revolves  around  the 
question  of  who  is  going  to  get  how  much  of  that  $10,000. 
How  is  economic  justice  to  be  determined?  What  part  shall 
go  to  the  grower  of  soybeans,  to  the  investor  in  a  saw 
mill,  to  the  man  who  tends  the  machine  that  pours  nails  in- 
to wooden  kegs,  to  the  inventor  of  the  machine,  to  the 
owner  of  the  paint  plant?  Who  or  what  shall  determine 
the  answers?  This  is  the  economic  question  of  questions. 


Th«  Market  Knows  B«sf 

How  much  economics  does  one  have  to  know  to  settle,  in 
one's  own  mind,  how  and  by  whom  economic  justice  shall 
be  rendered?  He  has  to  know  and  fully  comprehend  only 
this:  Let  the  payment  for  each  individual's  contribution  be 
determined  by  what  others  will  offer  in  willing  exchange. 
That's  enough  of  economics  for  those  who  know  they 
know  not.* 

This  simple  theory  of  value,  the  greatest  discovery  in 
economic  science — never  formalized  until  the  year  1870— 
is  known  as  the  marginal  utility  theory  of  value.   It  also 


5  There  are  some  who  will  contend  that  one  must  understand  money, 
the  medium  of  exchange.  This,  also,  is  an  impossible  requirement.  For 
extended  comments  on  this  point  of  view,  see  my  Covrmment:  An 
Ideal  Concept  (Irvington-on-Hudson.  N.  Y.:  Foundation  for  Economic 
Education.  Inc..  1954).  pp.  80-91. 


THE    MOST    IMPORTANT   DISCOVERY    IN    ECONOMICS  155 

goes  by  two  other  names:  "the  subjective  theory  of  value" 
and  "the  free  market  theory  of  value."  Testimony  to  its 
simplicity  was  given  by  Eugen  von  Bohm-Bawerk,  perhaps 
its  greatest  theoretician: 

And  so  the  intellectual  labor  that  people  have  to  perform 
in  estimating  subjective  value  is  not  so  astounding  as  may 
appear  .  .  .  incidenully,  even  if  it  were  a  considerably  greater 
task  than  it  actually  is,  one  could  still  confidently  entrust  it 
to  "John  Doc  and  Richard  Roe."  .  .  .  For  centuries,  long 
before  science  set  up  the  doctrine  of  marginal  utility,  the 
common  man  was  accustomed  to  seek  things  and  abandon 
things  ...  he  practiced  the  doctrine  of  marginal  utility  be- 
fore economic  theory  discovered  it.* 

The  labor  theory  of  value  held  scholarly  sway  prior  to 
I  his  free  market  theory.  It  contended  that  value  was  de- 
termined by  the  amount  of  effort  expended  or  fatigue  in- 
curred. For  example,  some  {>ersons  make  mud  pies,  others 
mince  pies.  The  same  effort,  let  us  assume,  is  expended  in 
the  preparation  of  each.  Under  the  labor  theory  of  value  the 
mud  pie  makers  should  receive  the  same  return  for  their 
efforts  as  the  mince  pie  makers.  The  only  way  to  accomplish 
this — consumers  being  unwilling  to  exchange  the  fruits  of 
their  labor  for  mud  pies — is  for  the  government  to  subsi- 
dize the  mud  pie  makers  by  taking  from  the  mince  pie 
makers.  Karl  Marx  elaborated  upon  and  helped  systematize 
this  theory — governments  taking  from  the  productive  and 
subsidizing  the  less  productive. 


•From  pages  203-4.  Vol.  II,  Capital  and  Interest  by  Eugen  von 
B6hm-Bawcrk  (South  Holland,  Illinois:  The  Libertarian  Press,  1959). 
This  volume  may  be  the  best  treatise  on  the  marginal  utility  theory 
of  value  extant.  The  3-volume  set,  $25.00.  Available  through  the 
Foundation  for  Economic  Education,  Inc.,  Irvington-on-Hudson,  N.  Y. 


156  ANYTHING  THAT'S  PEACEFUL 

The  labor  theory  of  value,  proved  over  and  over  again 
to  be  the  enemy  of  both  justice  and  sound  economics, 
nonetheless  continues  to  gain  in  popular  acceptance.  Emo- 
tional reactions  to  effort  expended  and  fatigue  incurred 
do  not  readily  give  way  to  reason.  Sentimental  thoughts 
such  as  "the  poor,  hard-working  farmers"  set  the  f>olitical 
stage  for  agricultural  subsidies.  Similarly,  sympathies  which 
emanate  from  such  outmoded  and  erroneous  reflections  as 
"the  down-trodden  laboring  man"  condition  most  f>eople 
to  accept  the  coercive  powers  allowed  labor  unions. 

Practice  of  the  labor  theory  of  value  is  rationalized  by 
spenders,  inflationists,  Keynesians,  egotists,  on  the  ground 
that  it  puts  purchasing  power  in  the  hands  of  those  who 
will  spend  it.  As  set  forth  earlier,  this  man<oncocted  sys- 
tem of  forcibly  controlling  creative  human  action — inter- 
ventionism,  socialism,  communism — presupposes  all-know- 
ing bureaucrats;  but,  to  date,  not  a  single  one  has  been 
found — not  even  a  reasonable  facsimile  thereof. 

The  free  market,  on  the  other  hand,  is  for  the  teachable, 
who  know  their  own  limitations,  who  feel  no  compulsions 
to  play  God,  and  who  put  their  faith  in  voluntary,  willing 
exchange — a  manner  of  human  relationships  that  miracu- 
lously works  economic  wonders  for  all  without  requiring 
infallibility  of  anyone. 


•     CHAPTER    13     • 


THE  GREATEST  COMPUTER 
ON   EARTH 


When  a  person  does  not  know  how  little  he  knows,  he  may 
try  to  change  a  room's  temperature  by  monkeying  with  the 
thermometer;  or,  equally  absurd,  he  may  tamper  with 
prices  to  control  the  market. 

Wherever  there  are  people,  there  will  be  a  market  of 
some  sort.  The  market  can  no  more  be  eliminated  than 
can  its  primary  components — production  and  exchange. 

Further,  the  market,  be  it  rigged  or  free,  is  an  enormous- 
ly complex  computer.  It  receives  the  data  fed  into  it  and 
gives  off  signals  in  the  form  of  prices.  Keep  in  mind,  how- 
ever, that  a  computer  cannot  exercise  judgment;  its  answers 
merely  reflect  the  data  it  receives;  feed  it  wrong  data  and 
its  pricing  signals  will  be  misleading  or,  as  they  say  in  the 
computer  profession,  "GIGOl":  Garbage  In,  Garbage  Out} 

Consider,  first,  the  free  market  computer,  as  if  it  really 
existed.  Billions  of  data  flow  into  it  continuously.  The  data 
are  composed  of  every  wish,  desire,  fancy,  whim,  like,  and 
dislike  of  every  f>erson  on  earth.  Included  in  the  data  are 
all  efficiencies,  inefficiencies,  inventions,  discoveries,  as  well 


1  The  pros  pronounce  it  guy-go. 


158  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

as  the  ref)orts  of  all  rising  and  falling  supplies  and  de- 
mands. All  degrees  and  variations  of  competitive  forces 
and  all  bidding  and  asking  prices  of  all  goods  and  ser- 
vices are  grist  for  the  mill.  Even  people's  anticipation  of 
how  a  flood  or  a  drought  or  a  freeze  might  modify  supply 
are  automatically  admitted,  as  are  expectations  of  mana- 
gerial competence  or  failure  or  the  effects  of  a  President's 
ideas  or  the  state  of  his  health  or  whatever. 

Th«  ld«al   fr—  Market 

The  free  market  computer  gives  accurate  answers  in 
prices,  signaling  to  all  would-be  entrepreneurs  to  get  into 
production  or  get  out,  to  step  up  or  diminish  particular 
economic  activities.  Supply  and  demand  thus  tend,  auto- 
matically, toward  equilibrium.  The  free  market  computer 
is  truly  free:  its  accurately  instructive  answers  are  founded 
on  free  exchange  data;  its  services  are  free,  with  no  more 
cost  than  the  sun's  energy;  it  frees  each  and  all  of  us  from 
the  impossible  task  of  assembling  the  billions  upon  bil- 
lions of  data  behind  our  daily  decisions. 

The  free  market  computer  has  never  been  permitted  to 
function  on  a  world-wide  basis.  It  has  had  only  partial, 
regional,  short-run  trials.  Certainly,  one  of  the  most  com- 
prehensive tests  occurred  in  the  U.S.A.  during  the  century 
beginning  about  1830.  Perhaps  the  small  Crown  Colony  of 
Hong  Kong  affords  the  best  test  at  this  moment  in  his- 
tory. We  do  know  from  a  study  of  the  evidence,  as  well  as 
from  a  priori  reasoning,  that  the  less  the  free  market  com- 
puter is  interfered  with  or  "rigged"  the  better  do  people 
prosp>er,  the  more  nearly  universal  is  economic  well-being. 


THE   GREATEST   COMPUTER   ON   EARTH  icn 

The  term  GIGO  is  never  applicable  to  the  free  market 
computer;  the  complex  data  are  truthful,  unrigged  ex- 
pressions of  the  universal  economic  situation  in  its  con- 
tinuous ebb  and  flow,  and  the  price  signals,  ever  chang- 
ing, arc  accurate  responses  thereto. 


Th«  U.S.A.  Market 

Consider,  second,  something  quite  different,  the  U.S.A. 
market  computer  as  it  presently  exists.  Many  of  the  data 
are  not  derived  from  free  exchange  and  free  choice;  they 
are  politically  rigged.  Numerous  prices  for  goods  and  ser- 
vices are  arbitrarily  set  by  government  or  by  politically 
powerful  pressure  groups:  minimum  wages,  maximum  rent, 
ceilings  on  earnings,  interest,  transportation  charges,  and 
so  on.  What  and  how  much  one  may  plant  on  his  own  land 
is  more  and  more  determined  not  by  free  choice  but  by 
political  decrees  backed  by  police  force.  The  fruits  of  one's 
own  labor  are  increasingly  siphoned  off  for  urban  re- 
newal, paying  farmers  not  to  farm,  putting  men  on  the 
moon,  subsidies,  below-cost  pricing  of  items  such  as  TVA 
electricity  rates,  and  countless  other  pet  projects.  Unpeace- 
ful  interventions  in  the  market! 

But  the  signals  given  off  by  the  present  U.S.A.  com- 
puter reflect  the  data  we  force-feed  it — in  the  same  man- 
ner as  any  computer.  No  more  judgment  is  exercised  by  one 
than  by  the  other.  Many  of  the  data  of  the  U.S.A.  market 
computer  are  erroneous;  the  price  signals,  as  stop  and  go 
signs,  are  and  must  be  to  some  extent  misleading;  there  is 
a  generous  f>ortion  of  GIGO! 


l6o  ANYTHING  THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

When  entrepreneurs  act  on  misleading  signals,  they  drain 
or  glut  the  market;  that  is,  they  create  shortages  or  sur- 
pluses— phenomena  of  the  rigged,  not  the  free,  market. 
To  illustrate:  Suppose  you  were  in  charge  of  the  boiler 
room  supplying  a  70  degree  climate  to  a  factory  and  that 
you  adjusted  the  heat  supply  by  a  thermometer's  signals. 
Now,  imagine  that  someone  changes  the  calibrations  so 
that  an  actual  70  degree  temperature  now  registers  80  de- 
grees on  the  distorted  scale.  There  would  soon  be  a  shortage 
of  heat  in  the  factory.  Or  if  the  actual  70  degrees  were 
made  to  register  60  degrees,  you  would  send  the  factory 
a  surplus  of  heat.  Monkeying  with  the  thermometer — rig- 
ging, it  is  called — creates  shortages  or  surpluses. 

Observe  what  happens  to  the  market  when  the  com- 
puter's signals  (prices)  are  rigged.  Mink  coats,  for  example, 
are  not  now  in  short  supply.  They  are  on  display  in  stores 
throughout  the  nation.  But  let  the  government  decree  that 
the  ceiling  price  on  mink  coats  shall  not  exceed  $25  and 
immediately  there  will  be  a  shortage  of  perhaps  50,000,000 
mink  coats.  Why?  Because  no  one  wants  to  sell  them  for 
such  a  price  and  because  there  are  that  many  women  who 
have  $25  and  desire  a  mink  coati  For  evidence,  merely  re- 
call OPA  days. 

Next,  observe  how  rigging  can  and  docs  bring  about 
surpluses:  Let  the  government  decree  "support  prices,"  that 
is,  guaranteed  prices  over  and  beyond  what  a  free  market 
computer  would  signal,  and  entrepreneurs  will  produce 
more  than  the  market  will  take.  This  explains  why  we 
now  cram  into  ships,  warehouses,  granaries,  and  whatever 
kind  of  storage  government  can  lay  its  hands  on,  some 


THE  GREATEST  COMPUTER  ON   EARTH  l5l 

1,330,000,000  bushels  of  wheat,  more  than  205,000,000 
pounds  of  butter,  289,000  pounds  of  tung  oil,  335,000,000 
bales  of  cotton,  1,700,000  gallons  of  turpentine,  34,140,400,- 
000  pounds  of  grain  sorghum,  1,412,193,000  bushels  of  corn 
—the  list  grows  wearisome!' 


Th«  Russian  Market 

Consider,  third,  something  very  much  different,  the  Rus- 
sian market  computer  as  it  now  exists.  It  is  out  of  kilter 
and  noninstructive  simply  because  practically  all  data  are 
rigged,  riggers  being  in  complete  control  over  there.  Free 
choice  is  at  a  minimum.  What  can  be  produced  and  what 
consumed  is  politically  dictated  by  the  riggers.  Prices,  too, 
are  rigged;  for  in  a  command  economy  it  is  not  possible 
for  prices  to  be  set  in  any  other  manner.  Thus,  the  Rus- 
sian market  computer  is  fed  "garbage  in"  on  so  grand  a 
scale  that  price  signals  are  quite  useless  as  production 
guides. 

The  Russians,  so  far  as  we  can  learn,  have  admitted  the 
free  market  computer  to  operate  in  one  tiny  segment  of 
their  economy.  A  small  fraction  of  the  tillable  land  is  (in 
effect)  privately  owned,  and  freedom  of  choice  is  granted 
as  to  what's  produced  and  how  it  is  priced.  The  results, 
while  fantastic,  come  as  no  surprise  to  anyone  with  an 
awareness  of  how  freedom  principles  work  when  put  in 
practice:  Private  plots  make  up  only  3  to  5  per  cent  of 
Russia's  farm  land,  yet  they  yield  a  product  astonishingly 


«  See  Agricultural  Statistics  (U.S.  Government  Printing  Office,  Wash- 
ington. D.  C,   196s),  p.  638. 


l62  ANYTHINC  THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

out  of  prof>ortion  to  that  small  fraction.  In  1959,  some  47 
per  cent  of  the  USSR's  meat  came  from  this  fraction  of 
land,  49  per  cent  of  the  milk,  82  per  cent  of  the  eggs,  65 
per  cent  of  the  potatoes,  and  53  per  cent  of  the  vege- 
tables.' 

Within  this  limited  area  of  choice  for  the  Russians,  eco- 
nomic calculation  is  made  easy.  They  do  not  know  (nor 
need  they  know)  a  thing  about  the  complex  data  that  is 
fed  into  their  little,  isolated  market  computer.  By  merely 
observing  a  few  of  its  signals — prices — as  do  those  of  us 
privileged  to  live  in  freer  societies,  they  know,  to  some 
extent,  what  and  what  not  to  produce;  that  is,  they  are 
automatically  informed  as  to  the  best  allocation  of  their 
own  scarce  resources.  Aside  from  this  islet  of  agricultural 
freedom,  economic  calculation  in  Russia  is  out  of  the  ques- 
tion.^ As  a  consequence,  nothing  better  than  political  cal- 
culation— bungling  guesstimates — is  possible. 

The  Russian  political  riggers,  in  making  their  guessti- 
mates, do  take  peeks  at  the  other  market  computers  in 
the  world,  most  of  these  others  being  more  or  less  instruc- 
tive, depending  on  the  extent  to  which  they  are  founded 
on  free  exchange.'  For  instance,  if  to  remove  our  own  wheat 


*The  Wall  Street  Journal,  May  17,  1961.  p.  it.  Alio  tee  "Private 
Farming  Big  Aid  lo  Sovicc."  The  New  York  Times,  November  t8,  i960. 

*  Professor  Ludwig  von  Mises  deserves  the  greatest  praise  for  logi- 
cally demonstrating  that  the  socialist  community  is  incapable  of  eco- 
nomic calculation.  See  his  Socialism  (New  Haven:  Yale  University 
Press.  195s).  pp.  iijitt.  $10.  Refer  also  to  "Soviet  Economisu  Part 
Company  witn  Marx"  by  Dr.  Trygve  J.  B.  Hoff.  The  Freeman,  Sep- 
tember,   i960. 

s  Aleksy  Wakar  and  Janusz  Zielinski.  leading  profe»on  of  the  Cen- 
tral Planning  School  of  Poland,  astonishingly  for  socialisu.  say.  "The 
best  methods  of  producing  a  given  output  cannot  be  chosen  [by  social- 


THE   CRZATEST  COMPUTER   ON   EARTH  163 

glut,  brought  on  by  our  own  political  rigging,  we  offer  our 
surplus  at  a  price  below  which  the  Russian  Commissars 
guess  it  will  cost  them  to  raise  wheat  by  slave  labor,  the 
Commissars  will  effect  some  sort  of  a  deal  with  us.  By  so 
doing  they  can  then  force  their  own  wheat-growing  slave 
labor  into  other  endeavors,  perhaps  into  producing  mili- 
Ury  hardware.  But  the  signals  from  these  other  market 
computers  are  not  received  automatically  into  the  Russian 
market  computer,  for  it  is  jammed;  if  you  like,  it  is  sur- 
rounded by  an  Iron  Curuin.  The  Commissars,  alone,  can 
hear  the  signals;  but,  not  being  producers,  what  can  they 
do  with  them?  Any  market  computer,  to  function  perfect- 
ly, must  automatically  receive  all  complex  data,  and  this 
it  impossible  unless  there  be  freedom  in  exchange.  This 
prime  requirement  is  not  met  in  the  Russian  situation 
since  the  free  How  of  goods  and  services  across  the  borders 
is  no  more  than  a  trickle. 


Fr««dom  in  Exchang* 
To  repeat,  the  free  market  computer  renders  its  services 
for  free,  and  it  frees  us  from  the  impossible  task  of  col- 
lecting billions  of  flowing  data  but — and  this  is  the  all- 


ist  methods  of  calculation]  but  arc  taken  from  outside  the  [socialist] 
system  .  .  .  i.e..  methods  of  production  used  in  the  past,  or  so-called 
'advanced'  methods  of  production,  usually  taken  from  the  practice  of 
more  advanced  countries  and  used  as  data  for  plan-buildtng  by  the 
[socialist]  country  under  consideration."  (Italics  mine.)  See  The  Journal 
of  the  American  Economic  Association,  March,  1963. 

Anyone's  concept  of  correct  economic  theory  will  be  improved  by 
grasping  the  significance  of  economic  calculation.  For  a  clear,  simple, 
and  excellent  explanation  see  "Play  Store  Economics"  by  Dean  Rus- 
sell.  The  Freeman,  January,   1964. 


164  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

important  point — freedom  in  exchanges  is  an  absolute,  un- 
modifiable  condition.  Freedom  in  exchanges  is  the  key, 
the  secret;  a  secret,  I  must  add,  which  is  all  too  well  kept! 

The  secret  reveals  itself  easily  enough  if  we  will  conceive 
of  human  action  for  what  it  really  is:  human  energy  in 
motion — a  flowing  performance.  Potential  human  energy  is 
enormous,  and  all  creative  human  energy  is  incalculably 
varied;  there  are  as  many  variations  as  there  are  persons; 
no  two  of  these  creative  energies  are  alike.  However,  po- 
tential, creative,  human  energy,  to  be  useful,  must  become 
kinetic,  flowing,  performing  energy.  But  it  cannot  flow 
except  as  it  is  freely  exchangeable.*  Imagine  anyone  trying 
to  exist  exclusively  by  his  own  energy.  Were  each  of  us 
dependent  entirely  on  this  type  of  creative  energy,  all  of 
ui  would  perish. 

To  repeat,  the  reason  that  the  Russian  market  computer 
does  not  and  cannot  receive  accurate  data  is  because  the 
Soviets  do  not  allow  freedom  in  exchange,  that  is,  they 
do  not  let  world  prices  freely  interact  on  and  influence 
Russian  prices.  Their  authoritarianism  cuts  off  the  current, 
so  to  speak.  Only  a  free  market  price  carries  an  accurate 


•  Free  exchange  can  never  be  wholly  iquelched.  regardless  of  how 
powerful  the  dictatorship.  People,  to  live,  will  smuggle  and  form  black 
markets.  For  instance,  it  is  generally  supposed  that  the  useful  goods 
and  services  in  Russia,  such  as  they  are.  originate  with  socialism — the 
Kremlin's  rigging.  Nothing  of  the  sort!  The  Russian  people  are  burst- 
ing with  creative  energy.  What  actually  is  witnessed  in  the  production 
of  useful  goods  and  services  is  but  the  result  of  pent-up  creative 
energy  forcing  its  way  through  the  political  rigging.  The  Kremlin, 
being  compoxd  of  political  riggers  and  not  economists,  erroneously 
concludes  that  the  escaping,  free  energy  is  its  accomplishment!  In- 
deed, if  it  were  not  for  the  fact  that  most  Russians,  in  most  of  their 
dealings,  "cheat"  against  the  theoretical  communist  system,  they  would 
all  starve  to  death. 


THE   GREATEST   COMPUTER   ON    EARTH  I^k 

and  instructive  message  for  future  production  and  ex- 
change. 

The  point  is  clear  enough  if  we  keep  in  mind  that  only 
free  exchange  data  accurately  reflect  value,  the  value  of 
any  good  or  service  being  what  others  will  give  for  it  in 
willing  exchange.  Data  founded  on  unwilling  or  unfree 
(rigged)  exchange  carry  no  value  messages;  it  is  "garbage 
in"  and,  thus,  valueless. 

A  Russian  or  Polish  Commissar,  for  instance,  can  be 
informed  of  U.S.A.  prices — signals  from  the  U.S.A.  market 
computer — in  a  fraction  of  a  second.  Yet,  if  these  prices 
of  ours  arc  founded  on  rigged  data  and  fed  into  our  own 
market  computer — such  as  our  wheat  prices — the  rapid 
communication  is  nothing  but  the  speedy  communication 
of  GIGO.  Only  if  U.S.A.  prices  are  based  on  free  exchange 
do  they  have  useful  instruction  to  us,  to  the  Russians,  or 
to  any  other  people.  To  confirm  this  important  point,  re- 
flect on  how  completely  we  dismiss  Russian  prices.  They 
have  no  instruction  for  us  whatsoever,  indeed,  not  even  for 
the  Russians  themselves — except  in  the  case  of  their  little, 
free  market  plots.  The  distinction  between  Russian  and 
U.S.A.  price  signals  is  that  theirs  are  founded  entirely  on 
GIGO,  ours  only  partially  so.  Were  giant  Russia  a  free 
port,  like  little  Hong  Kong,  all  the  world  would  look  to 
Russian  prices  for  instruction.  When  we  wish  to  know  the 
real  value  of  gold,  for  instance,  we  ask  its  price  where  it 
is  freely  traded,  where  there  is  freedom  in  exchange.  Were 
all  the  world's  gold  freely  exchangeable,  the  market  com- 
puter would  give  us  a  precise,  accurate,  and  instructive 
answer  as  to  its  value.    (This  is  not  to  say  that  govern- 


l66  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

mental  intervention  has  no  effect  on  prices;  it  most  cer- 
tainly has.  But  the  effect  is  in  the  form  of  misleading,  not 
instructive,  prices  and  value.) 

Before  presenting  some  work-a-day  examples  of  the  mar- 
ket-as-computer concept,  it  is  relevant  to  ask  how  many 
market  computers  presently  exist.  Were  there  no  rigging 
at  all  in  our  or  any  other  country — that  is,  were  freedom 
in  exchange  universal — there  would  be  but  a  single,  uni- 
versal market  computer.  All  the  data  flowing  into  it  would 
be  accurate  as  would  the  signals  in  the  form  of  prices. 
However,  economic  understanding  is  and  always  has  been 
faulty;  thus,  no  such  market  computer  has  ever  existed  nor 
is  it  likely  to.  The  ideal  has  never  been  permitted;  so,  in 
its  stead,  we  have  literally  thousands  of  market  computers, 
the  GIGO  factor  ranging  from  fractional  to  complete.  If 
economic  understanding  advances,  the  number  of  market 
computers  will  lessen  and  their  performance  will  improve. 
We  can  hope  for  nothing  more  than  moving  toward  the 
ideal. 

Th«  Provisioning  of  Paris 
Now  for  an  example  by  Frederic  Bastiat,  a  remarkably 
astute  economic  observer.  Certainly,  the  French  market 
computer  of  1846-  was  considerably  rigged;  yet,  relative  to 
others  at  that  time  and  since,  it  was  in  good  working  order. 
Wrote  Bastiat: 

On  entering  Paris,  which  I  had  come  to  visit.  I  said  to  my- 
self— Here  are  a  million  of  human  beings  who  would  all  die 
in  a  short  time  if  provisions  of  every  kind  ceased  to  flow 
towards  this  great  metropolis.  Imagination  is  baffled  when  it 


THE   GREATEST   COMPUTER  ON   EARTH  iQh 

tries  to  appreciate  the  vast  multiplicity  of  commodities  which 
must  enter  tomorrow  through  the  barriers  in  order  to  preserve 
the  inhabitants  from  falling  prey  to  the  convulsions  of  famine, 
rebellion,  and  pillage.  And  yet  all  sleep  at  this  moment,  and 
their  peaceful  slumbers  are  not  disturbed  for  a  single  instant 
by  the  prospect  of  such  a  frightful  catastrophe.  On  the  other 
hand,  eighty  provinces  have  been  labouring  to-day,  without 
concert,  without  any  mutual  understanding,  for  the  provision- 
ing of  Paris.  How  does  each  succeeding  day  bring  what  is 
wanted,  nothing  more,  nothing  less,  to  so  gigantic  a  market? 
What,  then,  is  the  ingenious  and  secret  powef  which  governs 
the  astonishing  regularity  of  movements  so  complicated,  a 
regularity  in  which  everybody  has  implicit  faith,  although 
happineu  and  life  itself  are  at  stake?  That  power  is  an  abso- 
lute principle,  the  principle  of  freedom  in  transactions.  .  .  . 
In  what  situation,  I  would  ask,  would  the  inhabitants  of  Paris 
be  if  a  minister  should  take  it  into  his  head  to  substitute  for 
this  power  the  combinations  of  his  own  genius,  however  su- 
perior we  might  suppose  them  to  be — if  he  thought  to  sub- 
ject to  his  supreme  direction  this  prodigious  mechanism  [mar- 
ket computer],  to  hold  the  springs  of  it  in  his  hands,  to  de- 
cide by  whom,  or  in  what  manner,  or  on  what  conditions, 
everything  needed  should  be  produced,  transported,  exchanged, 
and  consumed?  Truly,  there  may  be  much  suffering  within 
the  walls  of  Paris — poverty,  despair,  perhaps  starvation,  caus- 
ing more  tears  to  flow  than  ardent  charity  is  able  to  dry  up; 
but  I  affirm  that  it  is  probable,  nay,  that  it  is  certain,  that 
the  arbitrary  intervention  of  government  [rigging]  would  mul- 
tiply infinitely  those  sufferings,  and  spread  over  all  our  fel- 
low<itizens  those  evils  which  at  present  affect  only  a  small 
number  of  them.^ 

Few  of  us,  when  viewing  Paris  or  New  York  City  or  our 
home  town,  ever  discern  the  miracle  wrought  by  freedom 
in  exchange  as  clearly  as  did  Bastiat.  Nor  do  we  readily 


T  This  extract  is  from  Social  Fallacies,  Register  Publishing  Company 
edition.   1944. 


l68  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

see  that  such  a  fantastic  p>erformance  as  the  automatic 
provisioning  of  Paris  could  never  be  turned  over  to  a 
government  official  and  his  minions  without  disaster.  These 
people  from  the  eighty  French  provinces  were  unaware  of 
what  the  other  millions  of  producers  and  distributors  were 
doing;  they  had  no  firsthand  knowledge  of  the  shifting  in 
tastes  and  fancies  of  Parisian  consumers.  Of  the  count- 
less data,  these  anonymous  producers  knew  nothing.  All 
they  did  was  to  let  their  own  self-interest  respond  to  the 
market  computer's  relatively  few  signals:  prices.  Their 
instructions  were  received  from  prices.  To  the  extent  that 
the  prices  were  reflections  of  free  exchange  data,  to  that  ex- 
tent were  the  instructions  faithful  guides.  To  the  extent 
that  the  data  were  rigged,  to  that  extent  were  the  instruc- 
tions misleading.  That  the  data  were  more  right  than 
wrong  is  self-evident:  the  million  people  in  Paris  were 
provisioned  with  no  more  thought  on  the  part  of  each  than 
you  or  I  give  to  the  supplying  of  a  restaurant  in  Hong 
Kong  where  we  plan  to  dine  next  month. 

Nor  need  we  confine  our  reflections  to  such  miracles  as 
the  provisioning  of  cities.  What  about  producing  a  jet 
plane  or  an  automobile  or  a  ball-p>oint  pen?  No  single 
person  on  earth  knows  how  to  make  any  one  of  these  or 
tens  of  thousands  of  other  fabricated  items  by  which  we 
live.  The  participants  in  the  making  of  a  cup  of  coffee — 
growers,  makers  of  bags,  and  so  on  by  the  thousands — are 
not,  by  and  large,  even  aware  of  each  other's  existence. 
Thev  do  not  work  as  a  coffee  committee  or  in  conscious 
concert.  With  no  attention  to  or  thought  of  each  other, 
these  countless  producers   and   distributors  merely  watch 


THE   GREATEST   COMPUTER   ON   EARTH  igg 

prices:  stop  and  go  signals  from  the  market  computers. 
Prestol  We  who  want  coffee  have  it  on  our  tables  with 
no  more  part  in  it  than  the  brewing,  and  voluntarily  part- 
ing with  a  fraction  of  our  income:  willing  or  free  ex- 
change. 

No  Rigging  in  ¥r—  Marlcet 

The  market  is  a  computer;  the  rigged  market  is  GIGO  to 
the  extent  that  it  is  rigged  and,  thus,  to  that  extent,  im- 
perfect. The  free  market  is  the  perfect  computer.  This  is 
not  the  claim  of  a  partisan  but  hard  fact.  It  merely  means 
that  values — as  determined  by  willing  exchange — are  com- 
puted freely,  that  is,  without  intervention,  distortion,  rig- 
ging. To  assert  that  the  free  market  is  the  perfect  com- 
puter is  as  axiomatic  as  asserting  that  a  flow  is  perfectly 
free  if  wholly  unobstructed. 

Computers,  with  the  speed  of  light,  give  impersonal 
answers  or  signals  from  the  data  fed  to  them.  Men,  like 
mice  gnawing  among  the  labyrinth  of  wires  in  a  telephone 
exchange,  can  and  do  rig  and,  thus,  distort,  disfigure,  and 
destroy  many  of  the  data.  The  motives  for  so  doing  include 
protection  against  competition,  a  belief  that  value  is  de- 
termined by  the  amount  of  effort  exerted,  a  falsely  presumed 
ability  to  run  the  lives  of  others,  a  conviction  that  the  com- 
munistic maxim  "from  each  according  to  ability,  to  each 
according  to  need"  can  be  administered  by  force  without 
injustice,  the  insistence  on  feathering  one's  own  nest  at 
the  expense  of  others,  and  countless  additional  motiva- 
tions. But,  regardless  of  the  reasons,  the  rigger  imposes  his 
errant  ways  on  all  the  rest  of  us;  he  plays  authoritarian  I 


170  ANYTHING  THAT*S  PEACEFUL 

The  free  market  computer  is  the  Golden  Rule  in  eco- 
nomic practice.  Value  has  nothing  whatsoever  to  do  with 
effort  exerted;  value  is  what  others  will  willingly  exchange 
for  one's  goods  or  services.  The  market  respects  the  wishes 
and  performances  of  everyone  impersonally.  There  are  no 
favorites.  It  is  the  only  means  there  is  for  the  automatic 
and  speedy  allocation  of  scarce  resources;  that  is,  it  is  the 
method  for  bringing  a  scarce  and  high-priced  good  or  ser- 
vice within  the  reach  of  those  whose  incomes  are  lowest.  It 
is  the  miracle  worker,  demonstrated  daily,  over  and  over 
again,  before  our  eyes. 

A  free  market,  of  course,  is  out  of  the  question  except 
among  a  people  who  prize  liberty  and  know  the  imperatives 
of  liberty.  Liberty,  I  must  rep)eat,  is  not  a  one-man  term 
but,  like  the  free  market,  finds  its  complete  realization  in 
universal  practice:  every  man  on  earth  is  bom  with  as  much 
right  to  his  life,  his  livelihood,  his  liberty  as  I.  No  one  can 
rationally  prize  liberty  for  himself  without  wishing  liberty 
for  others. 

To  realize  liberty,  to  tear  ourselves  loose  from  political 
rigging,  to  unshackle  creative  energy,  to  achieve  freedom  in 
transactions,  does  not,  as  many  contend,  require  that  the 
individual  wait  until  all  others  take  these  step>s  in  unison 
with  him.  Implicit  in  such  a  council  of  delay  is  the  taking 
of  no  steps  by  anyone,  and  this  is  fatal  to  liberty.  An  indi- 
vidual can  stand  for  liberty  all  by  himself;  a  nation  can 
practice  liberty  to  its  own  glory  and  strength  though  all 
other  states  be  slave.  The  blessings  of  liberty  are  conferred 
on  all  who  live  by  her  credo;  and  basic  to  liberty  is  the 
unrigged  market  computer. 


•     CHAPTER    14     • 


MAIL  BY  MIRACLE 


My  fellow  panelist,  a  college  dean  who  espoused  govern- 
ment security  programs  of  all  sorts,  had  never  before  en- 
countered anyone  who  insisted  that  government  should  be 
limited,  without  exception,  to  keeping  the  peace.  Finally, 
in  exasperation,  he  delivered  this  intended  coup  de  grace: 
"Well,  if  my  panelist  friend  thinks  that  government  should 
be  so  severely  limited,  I  would  like  to  have  him  tell  this 
audience  how  private  enterprise  could  deliver  the  mail." 

He  was  voicing  a  common  sentiment:  Private  enterprise 
deliver  the  mail?  Preposterous!  Also,  this  dean  of  Labor 
and  Industry  was  revealing  a  shocking  and  common  lack  of 
understanding  as  to  how  the  market  works.  It  is  this  wide- 
spread failure  to  grasp  the  miracle  of  the  market  which  ac- 
counts, in  no  small  measure,  for  the  mass  turn  toward  social- 
ism. If  there  is  no  faith  in  getting  jobs  done  by  men  acting 
freely,  privately,  cooperatively,  competitively,  willingly, 
voluntarily,  peacefully,  to  that  extent  will  people  believe  in 
political  authority  to  guide  human  action.  It's  either  peace 
or  force;   there  is  no  in-between! 

Let  your  imagination  take  you  back  just  one  century,  to 
the  year  1864.  Suppose,  at  that  time,  you  had  been  asked 
to  select  the  easiest  of  the  following  assignments: 

171 


172  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

1.  Deliver  the  mail; 

2.  Deliver  the  human  voice  a  thousand  miles; 

3.  Deliver  a  dozen   individuals  from   San  Francisco  to 
Miami  in  one  day; 

4.  Deliver  an  event  visually  a  mile  from  where  it  takes 
place,  at  the  time  of  its  occurrence. 

Which  of  the  four  would  have  seemed  easiest  to  accom- 
plish in  1864?  Number  1,  for  certain!  Numbers  2,  3,  and  4 
would  then  have  app>eared  utterly  imp>ossible,  too  fantastic 
to  be  taken  seriously.  The  easiest  one  of  the  four— delivery 
of  the  mail — has  been  left  in  the  hands  of  government. 
Numbers  2,  3,  and  4  have  been  dealt  with  so  competently 
and  expansively  in  the  free  market  that  we  have  uken  them 
for  granted;  we  never  give  them  a  second  thought.  So,  let 
us  ask,  how  well  has  government  handled  the  mail? 

For  all  practical  purposes,  the  government  uses  the  same 
methods  of  gathering,  sorting,  and  delivering  the  mail  that 
it  did  100  years  ago. 

The  mail  is  slower  today  than  it  was  before  World 
War  II. 

A  letter  often  takes  48  hours  to  travel  100  miles. 

The  Post  Office  is  floundering  in  a  sea  of  mail  that  gets 
deeper  every  year. 

Rates  on  first-class  mail  have  been  hiked  150  per  cent 
since  1932,  yet  the  deficit  for  the  mail  operation  is  now 
running  close  to  $1,000,000,000  a  year,  about  $3,000,000 
for  each  working  day,  or  ten  times  what  it  was  in  1932. 

Almost  all  proposals  for  solving  this  generally  acknowl- 
edged bureaucratic  failure  are  predicated  on  government's 


MAIL   BY   MIRACLE  ^h^ 

remaining  in  the  mail  business,  as  though  this  were  as  prop- 
er a  function  of  government  as  is  keeping  the  peace.  Pro- 
p>osed  solutions  range  all  the  way  from  getting  a  more  com- 
petent Postmaster  General  to  appropriating  millions  of 
dollars  for  research,  all  aimed  at  the  hopeless  objective  of 
making  a  government  enterprise   efficient. 

Th«  Constitution  Says  So 

There  are  numerous  reasons  why  most  people  assume  that 
government  ought  to  be  responsible  for  mail  delivery.  One 
is  this:  At  our  nation's  outset,  the  most  respected  of  Ameri- 
can political  instruments.  The  Constitution  of  the  U.S.A., 
proclaimed,  "The  Congress  shall  have  power  ...  to  estab- 
lish post  offices.  ..."  The  Congress  exercised  this  power. 
There  arc  now  nearly  40,000  post  offices. 

But  Congress  went  further  than  the  permissibility  granted 
by  the  Constitution.  Congress  outlawed  competition;  it  de- 
clared mail  delivery  a  government  monopoly.  No  one,  today, 
may  carry  first<lass  mail  for  pay  except  on  a  subcontract 
arrangement  with  Uncle  Sam.  The  mail  business  is  the  gov- 
ernment's— period! 

When  any  activity  has  been  monopolized  by  government 
for  years,  persons  with  entrepreneurial  aptitudes  rarely 
think  of  it  as  an  opportunity  for  private  enterprise.  The 
enterpriser  seldom  spends  any  time  trying  to  think  how  to 
do  something  that  he  will  never  have  a  chance  to  try.  An 
activity  monopolized  by  government  soon  becomes  both 
"untouchable"  and  "unthinkable."  Thus,  everyone— almost 
— assumes  the  mail  business  to  be  a  proper  function  of  gov- 
ernment. 


174  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

Almost!  Now  and  then,  however,  there  are  individuals 
who  question  the  generally  accepted  premise.  Their  reason- 
ing goes  something  like  this:  More  pounds  of  fresh  milk  are 
delivered  every  day  than  pounds  of  mail.  Fresh  milk  is  more 
perishable  than  a  love  letter  or  a  catalogue  or  an  appeal 
for  funds  or  a  picture  magazine  or  an  entertainment  jour- 
nal. Fresh  milk  delivery  is  more  efficient,  more  prompt, 
lower  priced  than  mail  delivery.  Why  shouldn't  men  in  the 
market  place — acting  privately,  competitively,  voluntarily, 
cooperatively,  peacefully — deliver  mail?  They  deliver 
freight,  which  is  heavier. 

Not  only  the  "man  in  the  street,"  but  a  high  proportion 
of  enterprisers  themselves  believe  that  government  should 
deliver  mail.  Unwittingly,  they  have  lost  faith  in  them- 
selves as  free  men  to  deliver  mail.  Why? 


¥r—  Ent*rpf4s«  Do«t  th«  Job 

First,  ask  this  question:  How  far  could  the  human  voice 
be  delivered  loo  years  ago?  The  answer  is,  the  distance  two 
champion  hog  callers  could  effectively  communicate — 
about  44  yards.  But,  left  free  to  try,  enterprisers  have  dis- 
covered how  to  deliver  the  human  voice  around  this  earth, 
for  instance,  which  is  1,000,000  times  as  far,  and  in  one- 
seventh  of  a  second.  That's  roughly  the  same  time  it  takes 
the  voice  of  one  hog  caller  to  reach  the  ear  of  the  other. 
Quite  an  accomplishment  in  delivery,  isn't  it? 

When  we  have  left  enterprisers  free  to  try,  they  have 
discovered  how  to  deliver  a  Rose  Bowl  game,  a  Shakes- 


MAIL   BY   MIRACLE  ^h^ 

pearean  play,  or  whatever  into  everyone's  living  room  in 
motion  and  in  color  at  the  time  it  is  going  on. 

When  we  have  left  these  enterprisers  free  to  try,  they 
have  discovered  how  to  deliver  115  individuals  from  Seattle 
to  Baltimore  in  less  than  four  hours. 

When  free  to  try,  they  have  discovered  how  to  deliver 
gas  from  Texas  to  homes  in  New  York  at  low  cost. 

When  free  to  try,  they  have  discovered  how  to  deliver 
every  four  pounds  of  oil  from  the  Persian  Gulf  to  our  East- 
ern Seaboard  for  less  money  than  government  charges  to  de- 
liver a  one-ounce  letter  from  Irvington-on-Hudson  to  ad- 
jacent Tarrylown. 

And  these  arc  the  people — the  ones  who  have  had  a  hand 
in  these  miracles — who  have  lost  faith  in  themselves  as  free 
men  to  deliver  letters. 

While  the  last  comparison  is  somewhat  loaded,  this  ex- 
ample of  free  market  oil  delivery,  on  a  weight-distance- time 
basis,  wins  against  the  example  of  mail  delivery  by  more 
than  10,000  to  1! 

Let's  try  another  comparison.  The  fastest  mail  service  is 
an  airmail  letter.  With  the  best  of  luck  a  letter  posted  in 
Irvington-on-Hudson  at  5  p.m.  could  be  in  the  hands  of  an 
addressee  in  Lx>s  Angeles  40  hours  later,  and  for  8  cents. 
Now,  consider  the  incomparably  more  complex  problem 
of  a  personal  conversation  with  the  same  Angelino.  He  can 
be  reached  and  a  three-minute  talk-fest  completed  in  three 
and  one-fourth  minutes,  and  for  $2.25  (plus  tax) .  True,  this 
is  30  times  more  costly  but  750  times  fasterl 

Interestingly  enough,  the  A.T.  &  T.,  by  far  the  largest  of 
the  human  voice  communicators,  has,  during  the  period 


176  ANYTHING  THAT'S  PEACEFUL 

when  the  Post  Office  was  losing  $10,000,000,000,  showed  a 
profit  of  $22,000,000,000. 

In  the  light  of  overwhelming  evidence  on  every  hand,  why 
does  anyone  cling  to  the  notion  that  a  letter  can  be  deliv- 
ered only  by  a  governmental  agency?  Instead,  we  should 
marvel  that  people  in  government  are  able  to  deliver  the 
mail  at  all;  not  because  they  are  less  talented  than  the 
A.T.  &  T.  folks,  but  simply  because  of  the  manner  in  which 
they  are  organized  to  do  the  job. 

Suppose  you  were  asked  to  head  a  business — one  of  the 
largest  in  the  world — one  in  which  you  were  wholly  in- 
experienced and  to  which  you  had  given  no  thought,  as  is 
the  case  with  the  mill  run  of  Postmasters  General.  Next, 
assume  that  a  substantial  part  of  your  key  p>ersonnel  had  to 
be  selected  on  the  basis  of  political  preferment.  And,  finally, 
imagine  that  the  income  of  the  business  depended  not  on 
willing  exchanges  in  a  free  market  but  on  appropriations 
made  to  your  business  by  two  directorates,  of  100  and  435 
members  respectively  (the  Senate  and  House) ,  all  having 
more  in  mind  their  own  f>olitical  fortunes  than  the  business 
for  which  you  have  been  given  responsibility.  With  resp)on- 
sibility  and  authority  so  unrelated,  and  with  the  other 
obstacles  mentioned,  what  kind  of  a  performance  do  you 
think  you  could  turn  in? 

Imagine  this:  A  century  ago  the  Post  Office — headed, 
manned,  and  organized  as  above — was  given  a  monopoly 
of  all  transportation  and  all  communications.  What,  today, 
would  be  the  shape  of  trains,  trucks,  planes,  telephones, 
wireless,  radar  had  these  activities  been  monopolized  as  has 
the  mail?  Is  there  any  reason  to  believe  that  there  would 


MAIL  BY   MIRACLE  ,^^ 

177 

have  been  progress  in  these  technologies?  Wouldn't  these, 
like  the  Post  Ofl&ce,  be  about  as  they  were  100  years  ago? 


Th«  Market  Not  Appreciated 

The  fact  that  the  Constitution  empowered  Congress  to 
put  government  in  the  postal  business  does  not  make  it 
right.  The  same  Constitution  condoned  slavery. 

Nor  is  government  postal  service  justified  by  the  danger- 
ous and  popular  notion  that  government  should  do  for  the 
people  that  which  they  cannot  or  will  not  do  for  them- 
selves. If  this  were  a  sound  rule,  then  anything  the  govern- 
ment ever  attempted  would  become  a  proper  government 
function  simply  because  most  people  tend  to  give  up — 
realizing  the  futility  of  trying  to  compete  with  the  tax  col- 
lector. 

Nor  can  government  postal  service  be  justified  on  the 
Rural  Free  Delivery  argument.  If  a  person  elects  to  live 
atop  Pike's  Peak,  let  him  get  his  mail  as  he  does  his  corn- 
flakes or  milk  or  whatever.  Why  should  the  rest  of  us  sub- 
sidize his  desire  to  have  his  isolation,  and  his  mail,  too? 

That  mail  delivery  should  be  left  to  the  free,  competitive 
market  is  so  buttressed  with  overwhelming  evidence  that  it 
is  difficult  to  understand  why  we  persist  in  our  mistake.  I 
have  already  given  some  minor  reasons;  the  major  reason  is 
failure  to  understand  the  miracle  of  the  market. 

Omit  those  inexperienced  in  business  and  ask  only  of  out- 
standing enterprisers,  "Should  mail  delivery  be  left  to  the 
market?"  Except  in  rare  instances,  their  answers  will  be  an 
emphatic  "Nol"  Their  thought  processes  go  something  like 


178  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

this:  "H'ml  Let  me  see.  How  would  I  go  about  delivering 
mail  to  nearly  two  hundred  million  jjeople?  By  George,  I 
don't  know.  If  I,  a  successful  enterpriser,  don't  know,  who 
does?  Of  course  mail  delivery  should  not  be  left  to  the 
market.  It's  a  government  job." 


No  On«  N««cis  to  Know 

The  fact  is  that  our  enterprising  friend  could  spend  the 
rest  of  his  life  reflecting  on  how  he  would  deliver  mail  to 
all  the  people  in  the  U.S.A.  and  never  would  he  think  how 
to  do  it.  What  he  doesn't  understand  is  that  neither  he  nor 
any  other  person  can  ever  know — or  needs  to  know — how 
to  do  the  job.  Do  just  two  things  and  witness  a  miracle: 

1 .  Let  the  Congress  repeal  the  monopoly  now  granted  to 
the  government,  thus  permitting  anyone  to  deliver  mail 
for  pay  who  wishes  to  do  so,  as  unrestricted  as  grocery 
delivery;  and 

2.  Let  the  Congress  appropriate  no  more  money  to  the 
Treasury  for  Post  Office  Department  use,  and  insist 
that  the  accounting  be  on  a  basis  comparable  to  private 
enterprise  accounting,  to  include  renuls,  taxes,  and 
so  on,  thus  requiring  the  Post  Office  Department  to 
charge  rates  that  will  incur  no  deficits. 

Within  a  year  or  two  or  three  government  would  be  out 
of  the  mail  business,  completely  out;  private  enterprise 
would  take  over  the  whole  thing,  lock,  stock,  and  barrel. 
Furthermore,  mail  delivery  would  become  as  efficient  as  is 
the  communication  of  sound  or  the  delivery  of  groceries. 


MAIL  BY   MIRACLE 

taken  for  granted  as  is  the  supply  of  automobiles,  without 
extra  burden  to  uxpayers,  and  with  profit  to  enterprisers  in 
proportion  to  their  capacity  to  cut  costs  and  improve  ser- 
vice. 

Many  will  ask,  how  can  this  possibly  happen  when  no 
person  now  knows  how  to  deliver  mail?  Very  well,  how  do 
we  manufacture  1,600,000,000  wooden  lead  pencils  annually 
without  anyone  knowing  how  to  make  a  pencil?  There,  in 
the  pencil  story,  is  the  answer:  tiny,  varied,  multitudinous 
know-hows  miraculously,  spontaneously,  automatically  con- 
figurating—50  long  as  they  are  free  to  do  50— arising  from 
where  and  in  whom  no  one  can  remotely  guess.  There  are 
thousands  upon  thousands  of  testimonies  to  this  free  market 
phenomenon  all  about  us,  but  the  miracle  is  so  unobtrusive 
thai,  like  the  air  we  breathe,  we  seldom  take  any  note  of 
it.  This  wonderful  mystery,  which  so  few  persons  grasp,  is 
rooted  in  nothing  more  complicated  than  a  faith  in  free 
men.  Indeed,  the  reason  that  a  bureaucracy  cannot  efficient- 
ly deliver  mail  is  that  the  individual  know-hows  are  not 
free  to  flow;  the  governmental  system  presupposes  some- 
thing that  does  not  exist:  a  f>erson  who  knows  how  to  de- 
liver mail. 

Some  may  claim  that  I  am  out  to  abolish  the  govern- 
mental postal  service.  But  I  do  not  consider  that  a  first  or- 
der of  business.  I  use  the  postal  service  to  illustrate  that  any 
and  all  men  should  be  permitted  to  do  anything  they  please, 
so  long  as  it  is  peaceful — even  deliver  mail  for  pay;  that 
government  has  no  competency  beyond  keeping  the  peace. 
The  (x>stal  service  merely  turns  out  to  be  the  easiest  way  to 
make  the  |X)int — everything  about  it  is  so  obvious. 


•     CHAPTER    15     • 


WHOSE   ACADEMIC    FREEDOM? 


Many  thoughtful  persons,  when  supplied  with  the  evidence, 
will  agree  that  a  creative  activity  should  be  left  to  free  men, 
with  government  relegated  to  keeping  the  peace;  that  is, 
they  will  agree  when  the  issue  is  as  clear  cut  as  in  the  case  of 
the  postal  service.  And  many  also  will  concede  that  this 
same  division  of  functions  should  apply  to  countless  creative 
activities:  leave  productive  and  creative  affairs  to  free  men; 
leave  the  inhibiting  and  penalizing  of  destructive  actions  to 
government. 

Of  all  activities,  none  is  more  obviously  in  the  creative 
category  than  is  education.  Based  on  the  above  division-of- 
functions  concept,  education  would  be  left  exclusively  to  the 
free  market.  Yet,  there  is  a  firmly  rooted  {x>pular  conviction 
or  belief  in  government  education.  Here,  in  education,  we 
have  the  contradiction  of  means  and  ends  in  its  most  pro- 
nounced and  perhaps  its  most  dangerous  form;  certainly, 
in  the  form  most  difficult  to  clarify. 

However,  the  person  who  argues  that  anyone  should 
be  able  to  do  anything  he  pleases  so  long  as  it  is  peaceful 
and  that  the  role  of  government  is  only  to  keep  the  peace, 
had  better  make  his  case  in  this  difficult  area,  or  retire  from 
the  field.  And  I  know  of  no  better  place  to  begin  than  with 

180 


WHOSE   ACADEMIC   FREEDOM?  ig^ 

the  argument  which  rages  around  the  subject  of  academic 
freedom.  Whenever  an  issue  is  split  down  the  middle  and 
intelligent  men  of  good  will  are  arrayed  on  either  side  of 
the  controversy,  one  conclusion  can  be  reasonably  drawn: 
some  basic  principle  in  the  argument  has  been  neglected. 

Academic  freedom  has  been  debated  as  if  it  were  primar- 
ily an  ideological  or  a  philosophical  problem,  whereas,  in 
my  view,  it  is  an  organizational  problem.  Whether  a  teach- 
er be  a  communist,  a  socialist,  a  Fabian,  a  New  Dealer,  or 
their  direct  opposite,  is  a  matter  of  secondary  concern,  un- 
related to  the  real  issue  of  academic  freedom.  If  we  were 
to  shift  the  subject  from  academic  freedom  to  freedom  in 
the  market  place  and  then  argue  that  it  mattered  whether 
or  not  one  were  a  carpenter,  a  plumber,  a  farmer,  or  what- 
ever, we  would  be  on  comparably  untenable  ground. 


Th«  Par*nt-Child  Relationship 

The  confusions  about  academic  freedom  may  be  cleared 
if  we  first  examine  teaching  in  its  simplest  form  and  move 
from  there  to  more  complex  forms. 

The  simplest  teaching  relationship  would  exist  between 
parent  and  child.  The  parent  is  responsible  for  the  child, 
and  consequently  has  authority  over  the  child.  The  basic 
principle  in  all  successful  organization  is  that  responsibility 
and  authority  be  commensurate.  Any  deviation  leads  to 
trouble,  whether  in  the  simplest  relationship  between  parent 
and  child  or  in  such  complex  relationships  as  are  found  in 
large  corporate  organizations.  The  successful  parent-child 
relationship  will  find  the  parent  relinquishing  authority 


l82  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

as  the  child  grows  in  stature  and  assumes  the  responsibilities 
for  his  own  life.  When  responsibilities  are  fully  assumed, 
no  parental  authority  whatsoever  should  remain.  The  solu- 
tion of  the  academic  freedom  problem  rests  squarely  on 
the  responsibility-authority  principle. 

The  mother  teaching  her  child,  assuming  no  interfer- 
ence, has  perfect  academic  freedom.  She  will  teach  the  child 
precisely  what  she  wants  it  to  leam.  Whether  the  mother 
is  a  communist,  an  anarchist,  or  of  the  libertarian  [per- 
suasion has  no  bearing  on  the  question  of  academic 
freedom. 

Now  let  us  take  the  first  step  toward  complexity:  the 
mother  employing  an  aide,  shall  we  say,  a  tutor.  The  re- 
sponsibility for  the  education  of  the  child  still  rests  with 
the  mother.  And  if  trouble  is  not  to  ensue,  the  authority  also 
must  remain  with  her.  The  tutor  may  or  may  not  share  the 
mother's  views  about  life,  education,  and  social  affairs.  But 
regardless  of  their  agreements  or  differences,  the  mother 
should  still  be  in  the  driver's  seat.  If  she  can  delegate  a  por- 
tion of  her  responsibility-authority  powers  to  the  tutor,  she 
also  should  be  free  to  revoke  such  f>owers.  The  j>ower  to 
hire,  logically,  carries  with  it  the  power  to  fire.  If  one  could 
only  delegate  and  not  revoke,  could  only  hire  and  not  fire, 
he  would  be  in  the  absurd  situation  of  having  to  live  all  of 
his  lifetime  with  an  ever-growing  accumulation  of  mis- 
takes. If  this  were  the  case,  who  would  dare  risk  employ- 
ing anyone? 

In  this  mother-tutor-child  arrangement,  let  us  assume  that 
the  mother  is  a  devotee  of  socialism  and  that  the  tutor  turns 
out,  much  to  the  mother's  surprise  and  disgust,  to  be  of  the 


WHOSE   ACADEMIC    FREEDOM?  jgo 

freedom  faith — one  who  believes  in  no  coercion  at  all  to 
direct  the  creative  activities  of  citizens  within  a  society. 
What  then?  Is  the  socialist  mother  obligated  to  retain  the 
libertarian  tutor  on  the  grounds  of  academic  freedom? 
Whose  academic  freedom?  The  mother's  or  the  tutor's?  Is 
the  mother,  who  once  had  academic  freedom  in  relation  to 
her  child,  now  to  be  deprived  of  it  because  she  hired  the 
tutor?  Is  the  tutor's  freedom  to  teach  what  he  pleases  to 
supersede  the  mother's  freedom  to  have  her  child  taught 
what  she  wishes?  This  anomalous  arrangement  would  have 
the  mother  responsible  for  the  education  of  the  child  and 
for  paying  the  tutor,  and  leave  the  tutor  with  authority  as 
to  what  the  child  should  be  taught — the  responsibility- 
authority  principle  totally  violated.  Nothing  but  friction 
would  result,  certainly  no  educational  progress. 


T«nur«  vt.  Academic  Freedom 
Liberurian  views  generally  are  founded  on  the  belief 
that  each  person  has  an  inalienable  right  to  his  own  life; 
that  he  has  the  responsibility  to  protect  and  to  sustain  his 
life;  and  with  this  goes  the  corresponding  authority  to 
make  free  choices — no  exception  1  Our  tutor,  holding  such 
libertarian  views,  must  concede  that  the  socialist  mother's 
academic  freedom  supersedes  his  own  as  it  relates  to  what 
should  be  taught  the  child.  That  is  her  business  and  not 
his.  For  him  to  argue  that  he  can  teach  her  child  what  he 
pleases,  that  she  does  not  have  the  authority  and  the  right 
to  discharge  him  lest  his  academic  freedom  be  violated,  is 


184  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

to  place  the  argument  on  the  wrong  ground.  Such  a  claim 
would  be  for  tenure,  not  for  academic  freedom! 

The  tutor's  academic  freedom  is  in  no  way  violated  if 
the  socialist  mother  chooses  to  discharge  him.  He  is  free  to 
teach  his  libertarian  views  to  his  own  children  or  to  the 
children  of  parents  who  may  subscribe  to  the  service  he  is 
prepared  to  render.  Academic  freedom  would  be  violated 
if  one  were  coerced  into  teaching  what  he  believed  to  be 
wrong — if  the  libertarian  tutor  were  compelled  to  teach 
socialism,  or  if  the  socialist  mother  were  compelled  to  have 
her  child  taught  libertarian  ideas. 


Th«  Privat*  School 

Numbers  can  be  added  to  the  parent-tutor  relationship 
without  altering  the  responsibility-authority  lines.  A  good 
example  is  a  school  I  knew,  the  Ferris  Institute  of  1917,  long 
before  it  became  a  government  school.  Mr.  Ferris  owned  the 
school.  There  was  no  Board  of  Trustees.  It  was  a  venture  as 
private  as  his  own  home.  He  employed  teachers  in  accord 
with  his  judgment  of  their  competence.  He  admitted  stu- 
dents in  accord  with  his  judgment  of  their  worthiness.  If 
he  thought  he  had  erred  in  the  selection  of  a  teacher,  the 
teacher  was  discharged.  And  many  students  were  sent  home 
because  they  would  not  meet  the  standard  of  hard  work 
he  required. 

Mr.  Ferris  had  the  sole  responsibility  for  the  success  o£ 
Ferris  Institute;  and,  correctly,  he  assumed  the  authority  for 
its  conduct.  Academic  freedom  was  in  no  way  offended. 
Teachers  who  shared  his  educational  principles  were  free  to 


WHOSE   ACADEMIC   FREEDOM?  jg- 

submit  their  credentials  and,  if  employed,  to  put  these 
principles  into  practice.  Parents  who  liked  the  hard-work 
fUndards  of  Ferris  Institute  were  free  to  seek  admission  for 
their  children. 

Most  private  educational  organizations  are  more  complex 
than  was  the  Ferris  Institute  of  that  time.  Some  are  cor- 
porations organized  for  profit,  in  which  case  the  ultimate 
responsibility  and  authority  rest  with  the  stockholders  in 
proportion  to  their  ownership.  As  a  rule,  the  responsibility 
and  authority  arc  delegated  to  a  Board  of  Trustees;  and  the 
Board,  in  turn,  delegates  the  responsibility  and  authority 
to  a  chief  executive  officer,  usually  a  president.  The  presi- 
dent organizes  the  institution  and  delegates  the  responsi- 
bility and  authority  vested  in  him  to  numerous  subadminis- 
trators  and  teachers.  The  stockholders,  having  the  final  re- 
sponsibility for  the  institution,  quite  properly  have  the  au- 
thority to  change  Board  membership  if  they  find  themselves 
in  disagreement  with  Board  policy.  The  Trustees,  in  turn, 
having  been  given  the  responsibility  by  the  stockholders, 
have  the  authority  to  discharge  the  chief  executive  officer  if 
they  believe  he  is  not  properly  executing  its  policy.  The 
chief  executive  officer,  vested  with  responsibility  by  the 
Board,  has  the  authority  to  change  his  aides  if  he  believes 
they  arc  not  carrying  out  his  ideas.  Discretion  in  exercising 
authority,  regardless  of  where  vested,  is  assumed. 

Complexity  in  no  way  alters  the  responsibility-authority 
principle,  but  only  increases  the  difficulty  of  tracing  the 
responsibility   and  authority  lines. 

All  organization — educational  or  otherwise— is  an  at- 
tempt at  cooperation.  Cooperation  is  not  possible  unless 


l86  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

responsibility  and  authority  go  hand-in-hand.  Example: 
You  want  a  new  home,  but  rather  than  build  your  own 
you  select  a  contractor  to  whom  you  delegate  the  responsi- 
bility to  build  it  in  conformity  with  Sf>ecified  plans.  Now, 
suppose  that  you  delegate  no  authority  to  the  contractor 
and  that  other  members  of  your  family,  and  any  of  the 
carpenters,  can  alter  the  plans  at  will.  The  house,  if  one 
ever  materializes,  will  be  a  mess. 

Suppose,  on  the  other  hand,  that  you  have  given  the 
contractor  an  authority  commensurate  with  his  resp>onsi- 
bility,  and  he  then  tells  the  carpenters  that  the  construc- 
tion is  to  be  precisely  according  to  your  plans.  But  the 
carpenters  protest:  "This  is  doing  violence  to  our  freedom. 
You  are  not  letting  us  practice  our  views  on  carp)entry." 
The  absurdity  of  this  is  apparent.  Yet,  it  is  the  same  as 
the  teacher's  protest,  "You  are  doing  violence  to  my  aca- 
demic freedom,"  when  he  is  asked  to  resj^ect  the  authority 
of  the  one  who  has  the  resf)onsibiliiy  for  the  teaching  or- 
ganization. Actually,  he  is  insisting  that  he  be  permitted 
to  do  as  he  pleases  in  matters  for  which  someone  else  has 
the  responsibility.  He  claims  freedom  to  do  as  he  pleases 
while  he  denies  a  like  freedom  to  the  responsible  person 
who  pays  him. 

Often,  it  is  not  academic  freedom  that  is  at  issue;  it  is 
simply  a  claim  for  tenure.  American  parents,  not  wanting 
communism  and  socialism  taught  to  their  children,  seek 
the  discharge  of  teachers  of  such  faiths.  But  the  teachers 
cry  "academic  freedom"  and  the  parents.  Board  members, 
and  school  officials  are  loath  to  violate  this  sacrosanct  part 
of  their  own  philosophy.  So,  the  academic  freedom  argu- 


WHOSE    ACADEMIC    FREEDOM?  jg^ 

ment  is  a  good  tenure  argument.  It  is  precisely  the  same 
as  the  "right  to  a  job"  argument  advanced  so  persuasively 
by  professionals  of  the  labor  movement.  It  "works,"  and 
therefore  is  used. 

This  argument  succeeds  because  the  responsibility-au- 
thority principle  has  been  neglected.  The  neglect  comes, 
in  the  case  of  public  or,  more  accurately,  government  edu- 
cation, because  it  is  most  difficult  to  know  who  is  re- 
sponsible or  what  performance  is  expected.  Where  does 
responsibility  ultimately  rest?  With  the  taxpayers  in  pro- 
portion to  their  assessments  for  schools?  Generally,  this 
would  be  denied.  With  the  parents  who  have  children 
in  government  schools?  These,  seemingly,  have  no  more  re- 
sponsibility than  those  with  children  in  private  schools, 
or  than  those  who  have  no  children  at  all. 

With  the  voters?  Probably  this  is  as  close  as  one  can 
come  to  identifying  ultimate  responsibility  in  the  case  of 
government  education.  If  the  responsibility  rests  here,  then 
that  is  where  the  final  authority  rests.  It  rests  here  in 
theory  and  to  some  extent  in  practice.  Voters — whether  or 
not  they  are  interested  in  education  and  whether  or  not 
they  have  children — elect  Boards  of  Education.  These,  in 
turn,  select  superintendents,  who  then  employ  deputies 
and  teachers.  Without  too  much  difficulty,  one  can  trace 
the  chain  of  responsibility  in  government  education  from 
the  voters  who  ultimately  hold  it  and  who  delegate  it  by 
plebiscite  to  Boards  of  Education,  to  superintendents,  to 
teachers.  But  the  teachers,  in  theory,  have  no  authority  to 
teach  what  they  please.  They  are,  in  theory,  subject  to  the 
authority  of  the  superintendents,  the  superintendents  sub- 


l88  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

ject  to  the  Boards,  and  the  Board  members  to  the  voters. 
Simple  enough  thus  farl^ 

The  question  is:  What  do  the  voters  want  taught?  What 
viewpoint  has  this  heterogeneous  mass  the  authority  to 
impose?  Every  conceivable  point  of  view  and  educational 
technique  known  to  man  may  be  found  among  these  mil- 
lions of  voters.  They  range  from  one  ideological  extreme 
to  the  other.  Among  them  are  communists,  socialists  of 
every  gradation,  anarchists,  libertarian  idealists,  Jews,  Cath- 
olics, Protestants,  and  what  have  you! 

What  do  these  people  want?  They  want  all  things.  And 
the  best  one  can  expect  from  such  a  plebiscite  is  the 
common  denominator  opinion  of  the  millions,  an  opinion 
subject  to  all  sorts  of  emotional  influences,  expressed  in  a 
voice  that  is  rarely  clear. 

Lines  of  RMpontibility  Tangled 

My  purpose  in  this  chapter  is  not  so  much  to  show  the 
flaws  in  government  education  as  to  demonstrate  how  con- 
fusion about  academic  freedom  arises  when  the  source  of 
responsibility  is  unable  to  speak  clearly  or  exercise  the  au- 
thority it  possesses  "on  paper,"  that  is,  in  theory. 

There  need  be  no  such  confusion  in  the  case  of  free 
market  education.  Pronounced  variation  would  result  were 
educational  endeavors  preponderantly  private.  Each  enter- 
prise would  present  its  own  brand  of  education,  and  custom- 
ers would  take  their  choice. 


1  It  is  not  quite  as  simple  as  this  suggests.  Federal  and  state  and 
city  Departments  of  Education  are  assuming  increasing  powers  and 
tend  further  to  confuse  the  responsibility-authority  lines. 


WHOSE    ACADEMIC    FREEDOM?  jg^ 

Government  endeavor,  on  the  other  hand,  results  in 
vague  generalizations.  All  the  wants  and  aspirations,  the 
interests  and  conflicts,  are  combined  into  an  educational 
potpourri,  the  ingredients  of  the  compromise  being  pro- 
portional to  the  popularity  of  various  ideas  at  the  mo- 
ment. 

Adding  to  the  confusion  is  the  fact  that  all  parties  in 
the  chain  of  government  responsibility-authority — Boards 
of  Education,  superintendents,  deputies,  and  teachers— are 
themselves  voters  making  decisions  not  only  as  a  part  of 
the  plebiscite  but  acting  on  their  own  authority,  not 
necessarily  the  authority  issuing  from  the  plebiscite. 

The  government  educational  effort  is  a  political  ap- 
paratus and  behaves  accordingly.  The  indifference  of  vot- 
ers invites  special  interests  to  assume  command.^  For  in- 
stance, if  teachers  adequately  organize,  they  can  easily  con- 
trol the  government  school  system  and  supplant  the  voters 
as  the  responsibility-authority  fountainhead.  The  deputies, 
the  superintendents,  the  Boards  of  Education,  and  the 
voters  become  the  teachers'  aides,  so  to  speak,  helping  pri- 
marily as  taxpayers. 

When  affairs  take  such  a  turn — a  common  occurrence — 
it  is  easy  to  see  how  teachers  resent  any  voter  interference 
with  the  freedom  to  teach  whatever  they  please.  The  teach- 
ers have  appropriated  the  responsibility  for  the  govern- 
ment schools.  And  with  the  responsibility  goes  the  author- 
ity to  manage  the  schools,  even  the  authority  to  make  the 
voters — displaced  bosses — pay  the  bills.  In  this  topsy-turvy 


•Voter  indifference  today  in  America  is  no  sociological  accident.  It 
is  an  inevitable  consequence  of  overextended  government. 


igO  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

arrangement,  it  is  natural  that  teachers  should  feel  free 
to  teach  what  they  please.  Interference,  from  whatever 
source,  is  indeed  a  violation  of  their  politically  purchased 
"academic  freedom." 

As  long  as  education  is  politically  organized,  the  squabble 
over  academic  freedom  will  continue.  The  voters,  by  reason 
of  their  natural  indifference  and  diverse  opinions,  are  un- 
likely to  regain  the  responsibility  and  authority  which  the 
theory  of  government  education  presumes  to  be  theirs.  If 
they  would  end  the  squabble,  they  will  have  to  get  educa- 
tion out  of  the  political  arena. 

This  confusion  about  academic  freedom,  which  originates 
in  government  education,  carries  over  into  private  schools 
in  many  instances. 

Academic  freedom  is  no  more  sacred  than  is  freedom  of 
speech,  freedom  of  the  press,  religious  freedom,  freedom 
to  produce  what  one  pleases,  and  freedom  to  trade  with 
whomever  one  pleases.  There  is  no  freedom  f>eculiar  to  the 
classroom,  diplomas,  degrees,  or  mortarboards.  Let  anyone 
teach  what  he  pleases,  but  let  him  do  it  on  his  own  responsi- 
bility. Let  him  not  cry  "academic  freedom"  as  he  robs 
someone  else  of  freedom. 

When  government  is  in  the  educational  driver's  seat, 
academic  freedom  will  always  be  argued  as  if  it  were  a 
political  and  ideological  problem,  which  really  it  is  not. 
When  the  market  is  free  for  the  production  and  exchange 
of  all  goods  and  ail  services  the  issue  of  freedom — academic, 
economic,  or  whatever — is  never  in  question. 


•  CHAPTER  16  • 

EDUCATION  FOR 
THE  SAKE  OF  OTHERS 


This  chapter  is  intended  as  a  critique  of  government  edu- 
cation. 

The  inevitable  consequence  of  governmental  interven- 
tion in  the  market — in  the  areas  of  food,  mink  coats,  or 
whatever — is  imbalance.  That  is,  when  government  deviates 
from  its  proper  role  of  keeping  the  peace  and  invoking  a 
(ommon  justice,  shortages  and  surpluses  result.  As  ex- 
{)lained  in  Chapter  13,  we  are  now  experiencing  a  wheat 
glut  by  reason  of  prices  rigged  by  government,  known  as 
"supf)ort  prices."  France  has  a  housing  shortage  because 
of  prices  rigged  by  the  French  government,  known  as 
"ceiling  prices."*  Surpluses  and  shortages  are  phenomena 
of  the  rigged  market,  never  of  the  free  market.  The  free 
market  always  moves  toward  equilibrium  where  supply 
and  demand  equate;  like  water,  when  free  to  flow,  it  moves 
toward  a  common  level.  Balance  is  the  free  market's  built- 
in  tendency. 


»  See  the  pamphlet.  No  Vacancies,  for  an  account  of  rent  control  in 
France.  Single  copy  on  request.  Write  the  Foundation  for  Economic 
Education,  Inc.,  Irvington-on-Hudson,  New  York. 


192  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

There  is  governmental  intervention  in  the  educational 
market.  We  should,  therefore,  be  able  to  detect  surpluses 
and  shortages,  that  is,  imbalance  in  types  of  knowledge. 
There  can  never  be  a  surplus  of  knowledge,  but  there  can 
be — and  is — a  superfluity  of  technical  know-how  relative 
to  general  wisdom  or  understanding.  My  thesis  is  that  gov- 
ernment's intervention  in  education  is,  to  a  marked  ex- 
tent, the  cause  of  a  dangerous  and  grotesque  imbalance 
between  these  two  distinct  tyjjes  of  knowledge.  In  any 
event,  this  is  the  issue  here  explored. 

While  few  will  share  my  reasons  for  this  imbalance,  the 
fact  of  imbalance  is  well  known;  some  writers  have  stated 
it  impressively: 

We  have  many  men  of  science;  too  few  men  of  God. 

We  have  grasped  the  mystery  of  the  atom  and  rejected   the 

Sermon  on  the  Mount. 
The   world    has   achieved    brilliance   without   wisdom,    power 

without  conscience. 
Ours  is  a  world  of  nuclear  giants  and  ethical  infants. 
We  know  more  about  war  than  we  know  about  peace,  more 

about  killing  than  we  know  about  living.' 

The  distortions  of  civilization   now   seem   to  foreshadow   the 
possibility  of  extinction  of  our  kind.' 

Man's    problems    have    arisen   because    his   material    progress 
has  outstripped  his  spiritual  advancement.* 

Man  must  be  made  to  understand  that  the  mechanical  trans- 
formations he  has  introduced  .  .  .  will  mean  either  progress 


2  General  of  the  Army,  Omar  Bradley.  Address,  Armistice  Day,  1949. 

3  Professor   Harlow  Shapley.  The    View  from   a  Distant  Star    (New 
York:    Basic   Books,  Inc.,    1963).  p.  9s. 

*  Matlie  Storms  Miller,  Infinite  Wisdom,  p.  154. 


EDUCATION    FOR   THE   SAKE   OF    OTHERS  Iqo 

or  ruin  according  to  whether  or  not  they  are  accompanied 
by  .  .  .  improvement  in  his  moral  attitude.^ 

.  .  .  civilization  at  the  moment  being  in  danger  of  destruction 
in  consequence  of  an  unprecedented  development  in  man's 
mechanical  skill  and  ability  to  exploit  the  forces  of  nature, 
with  which  his  ethical  sentiments  and  social  wisdom  have  en- 
tirely failed  to  keep  pace.* 


RMtont  for  the  Imbalance 
All  of  the  above  are  astute  and,  I  believe,  important  ob- 
servations.' This  imbalance  in  types  of  knowledge  flowing 
from  our  vaunted  educational  system  is  at  once  startling 
and  ominous.  For  never  before  in  history  have  a  people 
spent  as  much  time  in  classrooms  as  do  the  present  gen- 
eration of  Americans.  Never  as  much  money  spent  for  ed- 
ucation! Never  a  greater  hue  and  cry  for  the  expenditure 
of  additional  billions  to  finance  more  of  the  same!  But, 
significantly,  never  so  much  grumbling  about  the  educa- 
tional results.  Quite  obviously,  there  is  a  common  aware- 
ness that  something  is  out  of  kilter,  even  though  there  is 

f     very  little  certainty  as  to  what's  at  the  root  of  it. 

Is  it  not  clear  that  our  educational  emphasis  is  more  on 

;     accumulating  know-how  than  on  gaining  wisdom  or  un- 


5  Lecomte  du  Noiiy,  Human  Destiny  (New  York:  Longmans,  Green 
&  Co..  1947).  p.  139. 

•C.  E.  M.  Joad,  Return  to  Philosophy  (London:  Faber  and  Faber), 
p.   177. 

TI  concede  that  this  alleged  imbalance  between  know-how  and 
know-why  rests  solely  on  value  judgments  and,  thus,  this  analysis  can 
have  meaning  only  to  those  who,  in  a  general  way,  share  my  values. 
What  follows  cannot  rise  al)ove  nonsense  to  those  who  attach  im- 
portance only  to  more  and  more  technological  know-how— scientism— 
and  little,  if  any,  importance  to  understanding  and  wisdom. 


194  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

derstanding?  Our  know-how  in  the  fields  of  mathematics, 
physics,  chemistry,   and  other  sciences  has  made   p>ossible 
the  hydrogen  bomb,  as  well  as  the  putting  of  monkeys  and 
men  into  orbit,  and  sending  TV  sets  to  the  moon.  Observe 
the  nature  of  quiz  shows  and  the  kudos  we  heap  on  mas- 
ters of  current  events  and  the  obeisance  we  pay  to  those 
who  can  recite  the  encyclopedia.  We  know  how  to  make 
clothes  out  of  sand,  airplane  wings  from  sea  water,  uten- 
sils from  oil.   If  we  don't  make  silk  purses  out  of  sows'     i 
ears,  it  is  only  because — well,  who  wants  a  silk  purse?  We     1 
have  know-how  galore,  giving  us  enough  p>ower  to  destroy 
every  living  thing.   Know-how  is  jx)wer,  and  we  tend  to    J 
worship  power.  ' 

Lack  of  Understanding 
But  where  is  the  understanding  to  balance  the  know- 
how?  A  breakthrough  in  know-how  appears  to  have  edged 
wisdom  off  the  driver's  seat.  For,  are  we  not,  as  a  nation, 
on  the  same  reckless  course  that  has  brought  about  the 
fall  of  one  civilization  after  another?  Self-responsibility — 
amidst  an  abundance  of  know-how  and  a  paucity  of  wis- 
dom, understanding,  conscience,  ethics,  insight — has  given 
way  to  government  res)>onsibility  for  our  security,  welfare, 
and  prosperity,  reminiscent  of  the  Roman  Empire's  later 
days.  Unwisely,  we  increase  the  curbs  on  individual  initia- 
tive. The  theme  that  we  can  spend  ourselves  rich  has,  among 
"nuclear  giants,"  switched  from  heresy  to  orthodoxy;  infla- 
tion is  dreaded  and  cursed  by  the  very  people  who,  in  an 
utter  lack  of  understanding,  promote  it.  Feathering  the 
nests  of  some  at  the  expense  of  others  has,  in  our  know- 


EDUCATION    FOR   THE   SAKE   OF   OTHERS  Iqk 

how  society,  become  the  chief  political  preoccupation. 
Among  the  "well  educated,"  the  number  who  think  of 
righu  to  life,  livelihood,  liberty  as  deriving  from  the  state, 
not  the  Creator,  is  growing,  and  integrity  gives  way  to  pop- 
ular acclaim.  The  directive  of  one's  behavior  is  less  and 
less  what  conscience  dictates  as  right  and  more  and  more 
what  the  gods  of  fame  and  fortune  decree.  A  little  knowl- 
edge may  be  dangerous,  as  the  saying  goes,  but  a  rapidly 
expanding  know-how,  unless  balanced  by  a  commensurately 
expanding  wisdom,  assuredly  spells  disaster. 

Perhaps  we  can  better  assess  a  present  position  by  taking 
stock  of  our  beginnings.  To  illustrate:  The  Bible,  filled 
with  much  understanding  and  wisdom — in  a  very  real 
sense  an  educational  launching  pad  for  Western  civiliza- 
tion— was  compiled  some  eighteen  to  twenty-eight  centuries 
ago.'  The  writers  had  little  of  the  know-how  we  possess. 
Perhaps  they  never  dreamed  of,  let  alone  knew,  the  multi- 
plication table.  Of  higher  mathematics,  they  were  unaware. 
Zero  wasn't  invented  until  centuries  after  their  time.  There 
wasn't  a  B.A.  or  Ph.D.  among  them;  indeed,  could  any  Bib- 
lical writer  have  passed  one  of  our  eighth  grade  examina- 
tions? Know-how — as  we  use  the  term — was  not  their  pri- 
mary objective,  but  understanding  principles  was.  They 
were  men  of  insight  and  integrity. 

The  first  stage  of  wisdom  requires  that  we  understand 
I  he  virtues  and  how  to  live  them.  Integrity,  that  is,  fidelity 


•To  appreciate  ihe  extent  of  the  U.S.A.'s  religious  heritage  and  its 
impact  on  our  Founding  Fathers,  see  The  Christian  History  of  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States,  compiled  by  Verna  M.  Hall.  Order 
from  the  Foundation  for  Economic  Education,  Inc.,  Irvington-on-Hud- 
8on.  New  York.  436  pp.  $7.50. 


196  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

to  one's  highest  conscience,  is  foremost  and  basic.  Next  is 
humility — in  the  sense  of  freeing  oneself  from  be-like-me- 
ness.  These  prime  virtues,  if  understood  and  practiced,  im- 
part a  rare  wisdom:  a  sensitive  and  acute  realization  that 
a  human  being  is  a  man  and  not  a  demigod.  Without  this 
wisdom,  man  tends  to  behave  as  demigod.  And  therein,  I 
believe,  lies  the  key  to  educational  imbalance. 

No  one  has  ever  seen  a  demigod,  except  perhaps  in  the 
mirror.  Thus,  a  demigod  is  an  error  of  the  psyche,  nothing 
more.  But  this  error  must  not  be  discounted;  it  is  wide- 
spread and  unbelievably  {X)werful.  To  assess  its  pervasive- 
ness, merely  note  the  millions  of  individuals  who  actually 
believe  that  the  rest  of  us  would  fare  better  were  we  a  re- 
flection of  themselves.  Each  of  these  millions  would  have 
us  live  in  the  kind  of  housing  he  has  in  mind,  work  the 
hours  he  prescribes,  receive  the  wages  he  thinks  appro- 
priate, exchange  with  whom  he  decrees  and  on  terms  he 
proposes,  but,  more  particularly,  he  wants  us  to  be  edu- 
cated as  he  thinks  proper!  Bear  in  mind,  however,  that 
not  a  single  one  of  these  millions  is  a  demigod  in  the  judg- 
ment of  any  other  j>erson  than  himself.  Perhaps  he  may 
never  think  of  himself  in  such  egotistical  terms;  he  mere- 
ly performs  as  if  he  were  a  demigod:  He  would  mold  us 
in  his  own  image!*  I  repeal,  this  is  an  error  of  the  psyche, 
nothing  more. 


0  This  l)chavior  is.  of  course,  egotism  in  its  most  destructive  form. 
Instead  of  seeking  self-fulfillment  in  the  development  of  the  individ- 
ual's moral  nature,  sense  of  justice,  creativity,  such  liehavior  ex- 
presses itself  in  the  ini|>osition  of  the  individual's  will  on  others. 
Only  in  self-realization  can  there  l)e  growth  among  the  human  species: 
inflicting  self  on  others — the  demigod  liehavior — can  result  only  in 
stultification. 


EDUCATION    FOR   THE   SAKE   OF   OTHERS  Iqk 

Just  the  Two  of  Us 

My  hypothesis:  Our  educational  system,  to  a  marked 
extent,  steins  from  this  error  of  the  psyche.  If  this  be  de- 
monstrable, then  we  can  account  for  some  of  the  faults  we 
arc  finding  with  the  system,  the  hassles  over  integration 
and  segregation,  prayers  in  schools,  and  so  on.  We  will  then 
perceive  why  we  are  putting  such  an  emphasis  on  the  ac- 
quisition of  know-how  to  the  neglect  of  understanding  or 
wisdom;  we  will  become  aware  of  the  corrective  steps  that 
must  be  uken  if  know-how  is  to  be  balanced  with  wis- 
dom; and  we  will  have  the  background  for  not  thrusting 
ourselves  further  down  a  dead-end  road. 

Let  us  begin  an  examination  of  this  hypothesis  by  re- 
ducing the  problem  to  manageable  proportions:  a  consid- 
eration of  only  two  individuals,  you  and  me.  While  it  is 
easily  demonstrable  that  I  know  very  litde  about  me  and 
you  about  yourself,  I  know  more  about  myself  than  any- 
one else  does,  and  I  acknowledge  that  you  know  yourself 
better  than  I  know  you. 

The  most  important  admission  to  be  made  at  the  outset 
is  that  you  and  1  are  not  alike.  Our  inheritances  differ,  as 
do  our  environmenu.  My  aptitudes,  faculties,  potentiali- 
ties, likes  and  dislikes,  yearnings,  inhibitions,  ambitions, 
capabilities  and  inabilities  to  learn  about  this  or  that  are 
not  at  all  like  yours.  As  to  our  common  ground,  each  of 
us  has  a  moral  obligation  not  to  impair  the  life,  liveli- 
hood, liberty  of  others.  Beyond  this,  we  must  resort  to  the 
broadest  and  more  or  less  irrelevant  generalities:  we  are 
Americans,  we  belong  to  the  human  species,  and  so  on. 
We  aren't  as  "two  peas  in  a  pod";  we  are  at  variance  in 


igS  ANYTHING    THAT'S    PEACEFUL 

every  particularity.^"  We  not  only  differ  from  each  other 
but  we  don't  remain  constant  ourselves;  each  of  us  is  in 
perpetual  flux,  changing  in  every  respect  daily,  aging  in 
some  ways,  growing  in  others. 

In  short,  we  must  keep  in  mind  that  you  and  I  are 
unique  specimens  of  humanity;  we  are  peculiarly  distinc- 
tive; that  is,  each  of  us  is  an  original,  the  first  and  only 
creation  of  its  likeness  in  cosmic  exp>erience;  that  nothing 
identical  to  either  you  or  me  is  p)ossible;  that  neither  of 
us  has  ever  been,  is  now,  or  ever  will  be,  duplicated.  You, 
as  much  as  I,  are  a  physical,  mental,  moral,  {perceptive,  po- 
litical, and  spiritual  entity — a  singular  entity — and  any 
carbon  copy  is  out  of  the  question. 

Before  moving  on  to  the  next  phase  of  this  analysis,  I 
must  ask  that  you  make  an  extravagant  assumption  in  this 
you-and-me  situation,  namely,  that  I  am  as  knowledgeable 
and  as  wise  as  the  most  fx)werful  political  leader  in  the 
nation."  Otherwise,  I  run  the  risk  of  my  hypothesis  being 
disregarded  by  reason  of  my  own  acknowledged  short- 
comings. 

You  Draw  on  Mo 

Let  us  now  examine  my  possible  educational  relation- 
ships to  you.  At  issue  are  two  opposed  roles  that  I  might 
assume.  The  first  and,  to  me,  the  propter  role  is  to  let  you 


10  See  Biochemical  Individuality  by  Roger  Williams  (New  York:  John 
Wiley  Sc  Sons.  Inc.,   1956).  pp.  2-3. 

11  I  use  "most  powerful  political  leader"  liecausc,  as  will  be  demon- 
strated, our  educational  system  is,  in  most  essential  respects,  geared 
to  a  political  organism. 


EDUCATION    FOR  THE   SAKE    OF    OTHERS  igg 

draw  on  such  know-how  and  understanding  as  I  may  pos- 
sess and  as  you  may  determine.  Education  is  a  seeking,  prob- 
ing, taking-from  process,  and  the  initiative  must  rest  with 
the  seeker.  As  great  as  is  my  stake  in  your  better  education, 
I  must  concede  that  your  progress  depends  on  your  desire 
to  learn,  that  this  inquisitiveness  into  the  nature  of  things 
is  a  truly  spiritual  experience — the  spirit  of  inquiry — that 
this  is  wholly  volitional  and  that  you  are  the  sole  possessor 
of  your  volitional  stimuli.  These,  as  related  to  you  or  your 
children,  are  exclusively  yours;  they  do  not,  they  cannot, 
rest  with  me  or  any  other  person.  Mine  is,  at  best,  only 
an  exemplar's  role:  it  is  to  improve  myself  to  the  utmost 
and  thus  to  j>ersuade  solely  by  precept  and  example.  If 
it  turns  out  that  I  have  something  in  store  which  in  your 
view — not  mine — may  lift  you  or  your  children  up  another 
notch,  then  my  self-interest  is  served  by  obliging  you.  Ar- 
ranged in  this  pattern,  the  student  selects  his  teachers.^^ 

If  you — regardless  of  who  you  are — will  confine  your 
evaluations  to  the  you-and-me  situation,  that  is,  if  you  will 
exclude  any  thought  of  anyone  but  the  two  of  us,  you  will 
readily  agree  that  my  role,  as  above  portrayed,  is  a  proper 
one;  it  isn't  possible  for  any  rational  person  to  conclude 
otherwise!  In  short,  you  would  not  have  it  any  other  way. 
And,  further,  I  am  quite  certain  that  when  you  are  at  lib- 
erty to  glean  from  me  or  any  others  as  you  may  choose, 
you  will  obtain  for  yourself  as  balanced  an  educational 
diet  as  is  possible  for  you.  As  with  food  for  the  flesh,  so 


"  If  the  student  is  a  child,  the  selection  is  made  by  the  parent;  for 
the  child,  until  reaching  the  point  of  self-responsibility,  is  but  an 
extension  of  the  parent's  responsibility.  I  expanded  on  this  idea  in 
Chapter    15. 


200  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

with  sustenance  for  the  intellect  and  the  spirit:  you  will 
be  led  naturally  to  select  those  bits  of  know-how  and  wis- 
dom from  first  this  and  then  that  jjerson — a  balancing  of 
these  two  typ>es  of  knowledge  which  will  gratify  those  needs 
peculiar  only  to  you  among  all  mankind.  You  will  gravi- 
tate in  due  course  toward  that  balance  of  know-how  and 
wisdom  needed  for  the  fulfillment  distinctive  to  your  own 
person.13  In  other  words,  you  will  learn  more  of  what  you 
want  to  learn  if  you  are  free  to  choose  what  you  want  to 
learn  than  if  you  are  not  free  to  choose  what  you  want  to 
learn.  This  is  self-evident;  it  needs  no  proof. 


I  Forc«  You  to  L«am 

My  second  possible  role  is  that  of  demigod — the  one 
currently  in  vogue  and  the  role  here  in  question.  Not  that 
I  am  a  demigod — no  one  is — but  let  us  assume  that  I  pose 
and  behave  as  one:  I  shall  compel  your  classroom  attend- 
ance; write  your  curriculum  in  accord  with  my  notions  of 
your  needs  and  force  it  up>on  you;  and,  lastly,  I  shall  co- 
ercively  extort  the  financial  wherewithal  from  all  and 
sundry  to  defray  the  costs  of  imposing  my  own  peculiar 
brand  of  knowledge  upon  you.  In  short,  I  shall  attempt,  as 
would  a  demigod,  to  cast  you  in  my  image!  Your  educa- 
tion for  my  sake! 


13  That  wisdom  of  the  ancients — the  Biblical  writers — which  re- 
mains as  the  core  of  our  idealism  to  this  day  was.  so  it  appears,  come 
upon  in  this  free-seeking,  self  responsible  manner.  There  was  nothing 
that  qualified  as  an  e<Uicational  "system."  The  political  establishment 
in  those  centuries  was  anything  but  an  "aid"  to  education.  The  wis- 
dom seems  to  have  come  from  avid  seekers  after  truth,  working  on  their 
own  initiative,  more  self-  than  other-directed. 


EDUCATION   FOR   THE   SAKE   OF   OTHERS  201 

Bearing  in  mind  our  countless  differences,  what  would 
you  think  of  my  program  for  making  you  or  your  children 
a  carbon  copy  of  me?  Even  conceding  that  I  am  as  well 
balanced  in  know-how  and  wisdom  as  our  country's  most 
powerful  political  leader? 

In  any  event,  is  it  not  evident  that  the  approach  of  the 
demigod — an  error  of  the  psyche — is  antagonistic  to  the 
advancement  of  wisdom  even  though  some  chunks  of  know- 
how  might  be  rammed  into  your  reluctant  head?  Your  and 
my  creative  peculiarities  are  so  diverse  that  they  cannot 
mesh;  mine  cannot  be  forcibly  impressed  upon  yours  with- 
out misshaping  both  yours  and  mine.  It  is  somewhat  analo- 
gous to  taking  a  male  die  and  a  female  die,  each  made  of 
pliable,  delicate  material — but  not  matching — and  pressing 
them  together  by  an  external  pressure.  The  uniqueness  of 
each  would  be  destroyed. 

Wisdom  has  its  genesis  in  creative  phenomena.  Coer- 
cion, clearly,  is  not  a  creative  force;  it  is,  by  definition,  re- 
pressive and  destructive.  Physical  force  can  no  more  be 
used  to  stimulate  the  spirit  of  inquiry  or  advance  wisdom 
or  expand  consciousness  or  increase  perception  than  it  can 
be  employed  to  improve  prayer — and  for  precisely  the 
same  reason.  Acquiring  understanding  or  wisdom  springs 
from  the  volitional  faculty  as  does  wishing  or  exercising 
judgment  or  contemplating  or  praying. 

Let  me  repeat,  there  is  not  a  single  demigod  on  the  face 
of  the  earth  but,  unfortunately,  millions  of  human  beings 
behave  as  if  they  were  God;  the  you-should-believe-and-be- 
have-as-I-do  variety  is  all  about  us;  indeed,  there  may  be 
but  few  persons  who  have  completely  shed  themselves  of 


20«  ANYTHING  THAT's  PEACEFUL 

this  holier-than-thou  trait.  However,  unless  these  persons 
go  beyond  the  believing,  behaving,  talking,  writing  stage, 
their  image-molding  affliction  does  no  more  damage  than 
an  offensive  TV  ad:  we  can  tune  them  out!  Their  miscon- 
ception wreaks  no  more  havoc  than  does  other  error  as  long 
as  their  passive  image-molding  is  not  activated  by  coercion. 


The  Larger  Situation 

The  you-and-me  situation,  as  above  p)ortrayed,  will  evoke 
but  little  disagreement.  But  get  set  for  a  shock!  For  unless 
you  are  one  of  a  very  few — a  fraction  of  one  jjer  cent — 
who  has  thought  this  problem  through  to  a  conclusion, 
what  follows  will  tend  to  offend.  While  I  shall  do  no 
more  than  to  multiply  myself  in  the  role  of  image-molding- 
by-force  several  million  times,  the  mere  multiplication — 
nothing  more — will  give  us  a  situation  that  coincides  with 
long  established  and  generally  approved  American  cus- 
tom. To  question  "the  establishment,"  in  any  instance,  is 
to  affront  the  mores,  a  risky  business.  However,  we  should 
never  fear  taking  a  hard  look  at  any  rut  we  may  be  in. 

So  here  it  is:  If  it  is  evident  that  the  forcible  casting 
of  you  or  your  children  in  my  image  is  wrong,  let  me  sug- 
gest that  government  schooling,  practiced  here  for  well 
over  a  century,  is  precisely  the  same  thing,  except  on  the 
grand  scale.  Instead  of  your  being  cast  in  the  mold  of  one 
who  has  the  know-how  and  wisdom  of  our  most  powerful 
political  leader,  tens  of  millions  are  and  have  been  cast  in 
molds  shaped  from  nondescript  plebisicites,  each  mold  being 
patterned  after  nothing  better  than  the  compromises  pro- 


EDUCATION    FOR   THE   SAKE   OF   OTHERS  20^ 

duced  by  political  committees;  all  molds  shaped  by  collec- 
tives, no  member  of  which  has  any  more  sense  of  resp>onsi- 
bility  toward  any  particular  individual  than  does  the  col- 
lective itself.  Self-responsibility  is  not  the  trait  of  a  com- 
mittee or  collective. 

Lest  you  get  the  idea  that  I  have  made  some  sort  of  a 
shift  from  the  you-and-me  arrangement  to  government 
schooling,  let  me  hasten  to  add  that  the  two  are  identical 
with  respect  to  the  compulsions  involved: 

a.  compulsory  attendance; 

b.  government  prescribed  curricula;  and 

c.  forcible  collection  of  the  wherewithal  to  defray  costs. 

I  readily  concede  that  a  great  deal  of  Brst-rate  educa- 
tion goes  on  in  our  government  school  systems;  but  I  must 
insist  that  the  first-rate  production  is  in  spite  of,  not  be- 
cause of,  the  coercive  or  governmental  aspecu.  Untold  mil- 
lions of  teachers  and  students,  in  many  of  their  day-to-day 
relationships,  are  on  a  voluntary,  not  a  coercive  basis;  to 
a  large  extent  the  students  are  selecting  their  teachers. 
But  wherever  coercion  insinuates  itself  into  schooling — 
that  is,  the  upbringing  process — be  it  government  or  pri- 
vate, an  imbalance  of  know-how  and  wisdom  will  become 
evident.  Wisdom  will  decrease,  not  increase,  when  the  re- 
liance is  on  duplication  by  force;  wisdom  cannot  be  grafted 
onto  a  carbon  copy. 

While  it  is  easy  enough  to  see  how  wisdom  suffers  under 
schooling  systems  that  feature  coercion,  it  is  not  as  -easy  to 
undersund  why  know-how  thrives  so  well.  Perhaps  part 
of  the  explanation  has  to  do  with  that  which  can  be  seen 


204  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

and  that  which  cannot  be  seen.  The  multiplication  table, 
for  example,  can  be  and  is  "learned  by  heart"  by  those 
who  are  compelled  to  attend  classes.  Insight,  however,  the 
mother  of  wisdom,  is  of  a  different  order  and  cannot  be 
so  induced.  But — here's  the  rub — neither  can  invention 
(from  which  stems  our  enormous  know-how)  be  so  in- 
duced. 

Subsidized   Inventors 

How,  then,  can  coercion  stimulate  the  know-how  typ>e 
of  inventiveness?  No  one  can  be  coerced  to  invent,  for  in- 
ventiveness belongs  to  the  creative  order.  Nor  is  compul- 
sory invention  attempted.  The  mystery  is  not  too  difficult 
to  unravel:  billions  of  dollars  are  coercively  collected  from 
all  of  us — limiting  our  individual  pursuits — and  used  to 
pay  for  government's  know-how  pursuits  such  as  science, 
war  hardware,  moon  machinery,  and  so  on.  No  govern- 
ment regime  is  capable  of  inducing  wisdom  and  would 
not  know  what  to  do  with  it  in  any  event.  An  expansion 
of  know-how  and  the  f>ower  it  gives  is  what's  politically 
attractive.  Further,  inventors  are  as  creative  if  paid  by 
coercively  collected  funds  as  if  paid  by  voluntarily  con- 
tributed funds:  He  who  pays  the  fiddler  calls  the  tune.  Gov- 
ernment calls  for  know-how  and  gets  it.  Compulsion — gov- 
ernment intervention  in  the  educational  market — accounts, 
in  no  small  measure,  for  the  imbalance  of  know-how  and 
wisdom. 

Some,  at  this  point,  will  counter  with  the  argument  that 
we  have  many  private  institutions  and  that  the  students 
from   these  are   no  more  distinguished   for  wisdom   than 


EDUCATION    FOR   THE    SAKE    OF    OTHERS  20^ 

those  graduated  from  government  institutions.  The  point 
is  conceded.  But  so-called  private  institutions  in  a  statist 
society  are  not,  in  fact,  strictly  free-market  in  character. 
Not  only  must  they  liken  themselves  markedly  to  "big 
brother"  and  devote  much  time  teaching  about  the  eco- 
nomics and  philosophy  of  statist  institutions,  but  they  are 
licensed  and  regulated  and  increasingly  financed  by  their 
statist  "comjjetition."  So-called  private  institutions  differ 
from  government  institutions  in  that  they  are  not  financed 
exclusively  by  tax  funds,  and  the  government  influence  on 
them  is  exerted  by  privately  as  distinguished  from  gov- 
ernmentaliy  appointed  citizens.  In  most  important  respects 
the  "private"  and  government  institutions  are  strikingly 
alike  today — a  drab  conformity.  In  a  society  where  educa- 
tion is  preponderantly  statist  and  where  so  much  of  the 
nation's  resources  are  converted  to  know-how  pursuits,  the 
situation  could  not  be  otherwise. 


The  Wrong  Turn 

Finally,  it  would  seem  appropriate  to  inquire  how  we 
in  the  U.S.A.  got  off  on  the  wrong  foot;  how  did  we,  in  the 
first  place,  ever  acquire  an  educational  system  that  turns 
out  graduates  who  acknowledge  its  many  faults  and  who 
instead  of  looking  for  something  out  of  kilter  merely  in- 
sist on  remedy  by  expansion? 

History  reveals  the  original  "reasoning"  to  have  been 
somewhat  as  follows:  America  is  to  be  a  haven  for  free 
men.  To  accomplish  this,  we  must  have  a  people's,  not  a 
tyrant's  government.  However,  such  a  democratic  plan  will 


2o6  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

never  work  unless  the  people  are  educated.  But  free  citi- 
zens, left  to  their  own  resources,  will  not  accomplish  their 
intellectual  upbringing.  Therefore,  "we"  must  educate 
"them":  compulsory  attendance  in  school,  government 
dictated  curricula,  forcible  collection  to  defray  the  costs. 
In  short,  education  for  the  sake  of  others. 

Of  course,  the  early  proponents  of  government  educa- 
tion never  put  the  case  in  these  concise  terms.  Had  they 
done  so,  they  would  have  discovered,  at  the  outset,  how 
illogical  they  were.  Imagine:  We  will  insure  freedom  to 
"the  people"  by  denying  freedom  to  them  in  education, 
for  if  their  education  is  entrusted  to  freedom  they  will  re- 
main uneducated  and,  thus,  will  not  be  able  to  enjoy  the 
blessings  of  freedom!  Illogical?  How  can  we  ever  exjject  a 
people  brought  up  on  coercion  to  be  free  of  demigod  men- 
talities? Does  a  coercive  educational  system  have  the  in- 
tellectual soil  and  climate  where  freedom  and  wisdom  may 
flourish?  The  answers  lie  all  about  us. 

Some  of  our  forefathers  did  behave — indeed,  even  as 
you  and  I — like  demigods,  but  "for  the  good  of  all,"  mind 
you  I  And  in  the  name  of  doing  good— occasionally  erring 
as  do  we  all — they  hooked  up  coercion  to  the  spirit  of  in- 
quiry and  got  for  themselves  and  their  posterity  a  grot- 
esque imbalance  of  know-how  and  wisdom.  Assuredly,  any 
light  that  coercion  produces  is  not  in  the  form  of  wisdom. 

Once  on  this  coercive  trek  toward  "nuclear  giants  and 
ethical  infants" — toward  know-how  in  everything  and  un- 
derstanding in  nothing — how  do  we  back  out  of  it?  The 
steps  are  simple  enough  to  designate,  if  not  to  take;  but 
reaching  our  goal  may  take  a  bit  of  time.  How  long?  Noth- 


EDUCATION    FOR   THE   SAKE   OF   OTHERS  207 

ing  less  than  the  hours  or  days  or  years  you  and  I  and  others 
need  to  recover  from  our  demigod  pose — nothing  less  than 
the  time  it  takes  to  reject  compulsion  and  to  accept  liberty 
in  education.  How,  any  rational  person  must  ask,  can  a  peo- 
ple be  free  or  wise  unless  they  are  brought  up  in,  steeped 
in,  believe  in,  and  understand  that  growth  in  wisdom  pre- 
supposes freedom  of  the  individual  to  pursue  what  is 
wise?  As  the  present  imbalance  between  know-how  and 
wisdom  has  its  genesis  not  with  government  but  with  in- 
I  dividuals  who  make  government  what  it  is,  so  a  balancing 
of  these  two  types  of  knowledge  rests  with  individuals — 
with  those  who  can  see  as  imperative  the  practice  of  free- 
dom in  education. 


•     CHAPTER    17     • 


EDUCATION    FOR 
ONE'S    OWN    SAKE 


This  chapter  is  intended  to  suggest  free  market  education 
as  the  appropriate  alternative  to  government  education. 

In  previous  chapters  I  have  tried  to  demonstrate  that 
government  is  organized  pK>lice  force  and  that  its  function 
is  to  keep  the  peace;  that  education  is  a  peaceful,  creative, 
productive  pursuit  of  the  type  disastrously  affected  by  gov- 
ernment intervention.  Now,  were  government  to  step  aside 
in  education  as  it  has  stepped  aside  in  religion — that  is, 
if  compulsory  attendance,  state  dictated  curricula,  and  forc- 
ible collection  of  the  wherewithal  to  pay  the  school  bill 
were  omitted — education  would  be  left  to  the  free  market. 

Were  this  break  with  tradition  to  take  place,  what 
would  hapf>en? 

Strange  as  it  may  first  appear,  no  one  can  know!  Some 
will  say  that  this  admission  is  a  retreat  from  my  argu- 
ment that  education  would  be  improved  if  left  to  the  free, 
competitive  market.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  in  support  of  the 
free  market  as  the  sole,  effective  means  of  improving  edu- 
cation. 

If  you  are  compelled  to  do  as  someone  else  dictates,  if 

208 


EDUCATION    FOR   ONE'S   OWN   SAKE  20Q 

unnatural  obstacles  are  placed  in  your  way,  if  you  are  re- 
lieved of  responsibilities,  I  can  at  least  predict  that  you 
will  not  function  to  your  fullest  in  a  creative  sense.  But 
no  one  can  even  roughly  predict  what  wondrous  things 
you  will  create  if  released  from  restraints  and  dictation, 
that  is,  if  freed  from  obstacles.  Indeed,  you  cannot  make 
such  predictions  about  yourself.  What  new  idea  will  you 
have  tomorrow?  What  invention?  What  will  you  do  if  a 
new  necessity,  an  unexpected  responsibility,  presents  itself? 
Wc  know  that  creativity  will  be  increased,  nothing  more. 

Confining  the  discussion  to  education,  assume  that  you 
arc  no  longer  compelled  to  send  Johnnie  to  school;  no 
government  committee  will  prescribe  what  Johnnie  must 
study;  no  government  tax  collector  will  take  a  penny  of 
your  or  anyone  else's  income  for  schooling.  This,  it  must 
be  emphasized,  is  the  free  market  assumption. 

Is  Johnnie  in  any  less  need  of  learning  than  before?  Are 
other  persons — teachers,  for  instance — any  less  wise  or  less 
available  for  counsel  and  employment?  Is  there  less  money 
for  educational  purposes?  If  no  longer  compelled  to  pay 
the  money  in  taxes,  would  you  spend  it  on  parties  or 
cigarettes  or  alcohol  or  vacations  rather  than  voluntarily 
spending  it  for  Johnnie's  education?  If  so,  you  value  John- 
nie's education  less  than  you  value  indulging  yourself.  In 
any  event  you  make  a  choice — a  choice  that  you  obviously 
think  to  be  the  better  alternative;  scarcely  anyone  would 
claim  that  he  had  decided  to  choose  what  he  values  least 
when  he  could  choose  what  he  values  most. 

Shall  we  say  someone  else  thinks  your  judgment  is  bad 
if  you  decide  in  favor  of  vacations,  for  instance,  as  against 


210  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

Johnnie's  education?  Do  you  wish  the  person  who  thinks 
your  choice  is  wrong  forcibly  to  impose  his  notion  of  right 
on  you?  If  so,  just  where  are  you  going  to  draw  the  line 
as  to  what  choices  others  are  to  make  for  you?  To  authorize 
others  to  make  your  choices  is  to  put  yourself  in  the  role 
of  an  automaton.  You  can't  believe  that  your  choice  is 
best  and  accept,  at  the  same  time,  someone  else's  verdict 
that  it  is  the  worst.  This  is  utter  nonsense.  To  apply  f>olice 
force  to  you  is  to  contradict  your  judgments.  If  applied  to 
others,  it  can  only  contradict  their  judgments.  Who  is  the 
appropriate  ruler  of  your  educational  program?  You?  Or 
others?  Or  a  political  committee  which  cannot  be  better 
than  the  lowest  common  denominator  of  others?*  The  free 
market  way  relies  not  on  one  judgment  for  the  millions 
but  on  millions  of  individual  judgments. 


R«ligiout  Fr*«clom 

Why  should  not  education  be  just  as  self-determined  as 
religion?  Is  education  more  important  than  religion?  Amer- 
icans condemn  Russians,  for  instance,  more  for  being  un- 
godly than  for  knowing  how  to  make  little  else  than  vodka 
and  caviar  that  can  comp>ete  in  international  trade.  But 
do  we  not  emulate  the  communists  by  favoring  the  employ- 
ment of  force  in  education?  Applying  police  force  to  edu- 
cation is  man  playing  at  god,  that  is,  trying  to  cast  others 
in  his  own  fallible  image. 

In  the  United  States,  we  have  rejected  the  use  of  the 
police  force  for  the  purpose  of  determining  one's  religion. 


1  Refer  lo  Chapter  8. 


EDUCATION    FOR   ONE's   OWN   SAKE  211 

Are  high  moral  standards  and  improving  attitudes  toward 
one's  life  and  the  life  of  others— prime  objects  of  religion 
—of  less  value  than  knowing  how  to  read  or  to  write  or  to 
add  two  and  two?  Indeed,  are  not  both  education  and  re- 
ligion intimately  personal  matters,  one  as  much  as  the 
other?  Is  the  education  of  another  any  more  of  my  or  your 
business  than  the  religion  of  another? 

In  many  countries — certainly  in  the  U.S.A.— the  idea  of 
(i)  being  compelled  by  government  to  attend  churches, 
or  («)  having  the  government  dictate  clergymen's  subject 
matter,  or  (3)  having  the  expenses  of  religious  institu- 
tions forcibly  collected  by  the  tax  man,  would  be  an  af- 
front to  the  citizens'  intelligence.  Why  do  people  believe  in 
applying  police  force  to  education  and  letting  religion  rest 
on  self-determination?  Logically,  there  appears  to  be  no 
basis  for  the  distinction.  Tradition,  custom — living  with 
a  mistake  so  long  that  reason  is  rarely  brought  to  bear — 
may  be  the  explanation. 

Being  a  disbeliever  in  the  management  by  the  police  force 
of  any  creative  activity,  I  have  on  countless  occasions  asked 
individuals  in  various  occupational  levels  if  they  would 
let  their  children  go  uneducated  were  all  governmental 
compulsions  removed.  The  answers  given  me  have  always 
been  in  the  same  vein.  If  you  will  try  this  yourself,  you 
will  be  impressed  with  how  alike  the  answers  are:  "Do 
you  think  I  am  a  fool?  I  would  no  more  let  my  children 
go  without  an  education  than  I  would  let  them  go  with- 
out shoes  and  stockings.  BUT  some  forms  of  compulsion 
are  necessary,  for  there  are  many  persons  who  do  not  have 
the  same  concern  for  their  children  as  I  have." 


212  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

And  there  you  have  it!  Police  force  is  never  needed  to 
manage  my  education,  only  necessary  for  the  other  fellow! 
The  other  fellow's  weakness — the  possibility  of  his  having 
no  interest  in  himself  or  in  his  offspring — is  far  more 
imaginary  than  real.  It  is,  for  the  most  part,  a  fiction  of 
the  compulsory,  collectivistic  myth.  Should  you  doubt  this, 
try  to  find  that  rare  exception,  "the  other  fellow."  If  every 
parent  in  this  country  were  to  consider  authoritarianism  in 
education  as  applying  only  to  himself  and  could  divorce 
from  his  thinking  the  "incomp)etency  of  others,"  there 
would  be  no  police  force  applied  to  American  education. 
Let  any  reader  of  this  thesis,  regardless  of  wealth  status, 
honestly  try  this  exercise  and  arrive  at  any  other  conclu- 
sion! 

A  Parental   RMponsibility 

A  child,  from  the  time  of  birth  until  adulthood,  is  but 
the  extension  of  the  parent's  responsibility.  The  child  can 
no  more  be  "turned  out  to  pasture"  for  his  education  than 
for  his  morals  or  his  manners  or  his  sustenance.  The  pri- 
mary parental  responsibility  for  the  child's  education  can- 
not properly  be  shifted  to  anyone  else;  responsible  parent- 
hood requires  that  some  things  remain  for  one's  own  atten- 
tions, no  matter  how  enticingly  and  powerfully  specializa- 
tion and  division  of  labor  may  beckon  one.  And,  the  edu- 
cation of  one's  children  is  a  cardinal  case  in  p>oint. 

This  does  not  mean  parents  should  not  have  help — a 
lot  of  specialized  assistance — with  their  educational  re- 
sponsibility. It  does  mean  that  the  parent  cannot  be  re- 
lieved of  the  educational  responsibility  without  injury  to 


EDUCATION   FOR  ONES   OWN   SAKE  21ft 

himself — that  is,  without  injury  to  his  own  person  and 
thus  to  the  child  who  is  but  the  extension  of  his  personal 
responsibility. 

According  to  the  premise  on  which  all  of  my  own  posi- 
tions are  based,  man's  highest  purpose  in  life  is  the  un- 
folding of  his  own  personality,  the  realization,  as  nearly  as 
possible,  of  his  creative  potential,  that  is,  his  emergence,  his 
hatching,  his  becoming.  Such  achievement  presupposes  that 
the  educational  process  will  go  on  through  all  of  adulthood, 
as  well  as  during  childhood.  Indeed,  school  for  the  child, 
if  it  is  to  have  meaning,  is  but  the  preparation  for  a  dy- 
namic, continuing  process  of  education.  The  test  of  whether 
or  not  any  primary  and  secondary  educational  system  is 
meeting  the  requirements  of  true  education  is:  Does  it 
set  the  stage  for  adult  learning? 


Folic*  Force  Interjected 
How  does  the  application  of  police  force  to  education 
bear  on  this  question?  It  tends  to  relieve  parents  of  educa- 
tional responsibilities,  including  the  study  that  might  have 
involved  themselves.  Compulsion — police  force  as  boss — 
says,  in  cflFect,  to  the  parent:  "Forget  about  the  education  of 
your  child.  We,  acting  as  government,  will  compel  the 
child  to  go  to  school  regardless  of  how  you  think  on  the 
matter.  Do  not  fret  unduly  about  what  the  child  will 
study.  We,  the  agents  of  compulsion,  have  that  all  ar- 
ranged. And  don't  worry  about  the  financing  of  educa- 
tion. We,  the  personnel  of  authority,  will  take  the  fruits 
of  the  labor  of  parents  and  childless  alike  to  pay  the  ex- 


214  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

penses.  You,  the  parent,  are  to  be  relieved  of  any  choice 
as  to  these  matters;  just  leave  it  to  the  police  force." 

Second,  these  police  force  devices  falsely  earmark  the 
educational  period.  They  say,  ever  so  compellingly,  that 
the  period  of  education  is  the  peri(>d  to  which  the  com- 
pulsion applies.  The  ceremonies  of  "graduation" — di- 
plomas and  licenses — if  not  derivatives  of  this  system,  are 
consistent  with  it.  Government  education  is  resulting  in 
young  folks  coming  out  of  school  thinking  of  themselves 
as  educated  and  concluding  that  the  beginning  of  earning 
is  the  end  of  learning.  If  any  devotee  of  government  edu- 
cation will  concede  that  learning  ought  to  continue 
throughout  all  of  life,  he  should,  to  be  consistent,  insist  on 
compulsion  for  adults  as  well  as  for  children — for  the  octo- 
genarian as  well  as  for  the  teenager.  The  system  that  is 
supposed  to  give  all  an  equal  start  in  life  tends  to  put 
an  end  to  learning  just  at  the  time  when  the  spirit  of  in- 
quiry should  begin  its  most  meaningful  growth.* 


2  "The  normal  human  brain  always  contains  a  greater  store  of  neuro- 
blasts than  can  p€>ssibly  develop  into  neurons  during  the  span  of  life, 
and  the  potentialities  of  the  human  cortex  are  never  fully  realized. 
There  is  a  surplus  and.  depending  upon  physical  factors,  education, 
environment,  and  conscious  effort,  more  or  less  of  the  initial  store  of 
neuroblasts  will  develop  into  mature,  functioning  neurons.  The 
development  of  the  more  plastic  and  newer  tissue  of  the  brain  depends 
to  a  large  extent  upon  the  conscious  efforts  made  by  the  individual. 
There  is  every  reason  to  assume  that  development  of  cortical  functions 
is  promoted  oy  mental  activity  and  that  continued  mental  activity  is 
an  important  factor  in  the  retention  of  cortical  plasticity  into  late 
life.  Goethe  .  .  .  [and  others]  are  among  the  numerous  examples  of  men 
whose  creative  mental  activities  extended  into  the  years  associated  with 
physical  decline.  .  .  .  There  also  seem  sufficient  grounds  for  the  as- 
sumption that  habitual  disuse  of  these  highest  centers  results  in  atrophy 
or  at  least  brings  aliout  a  certain  mental  decline."  Renee  von  Euien- 
burg-Wiener,  Fearfully  and  Wonderfully  Made  (New  York:  The  Mac- 
millan  Company,    1939),  p.   310. 


EDUCATION    FOR   ONE'S   OWN   SAKE  215 

A  Faith  in  Freedom 

It  was  stated  above  that  no  one  could  know  what  would 
happen  were  there  to  be  no  more  police-force-as-boss  in 
education.  That  assertion  is  correct  concerning  specifics 
and  deuils,  but  there  are  generalizations  which  can  be  con- 
fidently predicted.  For  instance,  one  knows  that  creative 
energies  would  be  released;  that  latent  potential  energies 
would  turn  to  flowing,  moving,  power-giving,  kinetic  ener- 
gies and  activities.  Creative  thought  on  education  would 
manifest  itself  in  millions  of  individuals.  Such  genius  as 
wc  |X>tentially  and  compositely  possess  would  assert  itself 
and  ukc  the  place  of  deadening  restraints.  Any  person  who 
understands  the  free  market  knows,  without  any  quali- 
fication whatsoever,  that  there  would  be  more  education 
and  better  education.  And  a  person  with  a  faith  in  free 
men  is  confident  that  the  cost  per  unit  of  learning  accom- 
plished would  be  far  less.  For  one  thing,  there  wouldn't 
be  any  police  boss  to  pay  for.  Nor  would  there  be  the 
financial  irresponsibility  that  characterizes  those  who  spend 
other  people's  money.  The  free  market  is  truly  free.^ 

Not  only  is  this  faith  in  uninhibited,  creative  human 
energy  rationally  justified,  but  also  there  is  evidence  aplenty 
to  confirm  it.  In  other  words,  this  faith  is  supported  both 
theoretically  and  pragmatically.  Except  in  the  minds  of 
those  who  are  temperamentally  slaves— those  who  seek  a 
shepherd  and  a  sheep  dog,  those  who  are  ideologically  at- 
tuned to  authoritarianism— there  does  not  exist  a  single 
creative  activity  now  being  conducted  by  man  in  voluntary 


'Refer  to  Chapter  13. 


2l6  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

action  that  could  be  improved  by  subjecting  it  to  the  po- 
lice-force-as-boss.  But  put  any  one  of  these  activities,  now 
voluntarily  conducted,  under  government  control,  leave 
it  there  for  a  short  period,  and  general  opinion  would 
soon  hold  that  the  activity  could  not  be  conducted  volun- 
tarily. 

A  couple  of  decades  from  now,  after  the  electric  p>ower 
industry  has  been  nationalized  for  a  few  years — a  likely 
event  if  present  trends  continue — there  will  be  only  a 
few  people  in  America  who  will  favor  a  return  to  private 
ownership  and  operation.  The  vast  majority  will  not  un- 
derstand how  that  activity  could  exist  without  police- 
force-as-boss  and  still  serve  the  people.  For  confirma- 
tion of  this  point,  reflect  again  on  the  many  people  today 
who  believe  that  the  relatively  simple  matter  of  mail  de- 
livery could  not  be  left  to  the  free  market  without  result- 
ing in  chaos. 

It  is  a  separation  from  reality,  a  blindness  to  the  enor- 
mous evidence  in  support  of  freedom — like  being  unaware 
of  our  autonomic  nervous  system  and  its  importance — that 
accounts  for  much  of  our  loss  of  faith  in  the  productivity 
of  an  educational  system  relieved  of  restraints  and  com- 
pulsions. The  restraints,  be  it  remembered,  arc  in  the 
form  of  taxes — the  taking  away  of  the  wherewithal  to  fi- 
nance one's  own  educational  plan.  The  compulsions  are 
in  the  form  of  forced  attendance  and  dictated  curricula. 

Several  aids  to  the  restoration  of  a  faith  in  free  market 
education  are: 

1.    Observe   activities   not   yet  socialized — that  is,   not   con- 
ducted by  police-force-as-boss — and  how  satisfied  we  arc  with 


EDUCATION   FOR  ONE'S   OWN   SAKE  217 

free  market  operation.  And  also  note  that  people  fare  better  in 
countries  that  are  more  free  than  in  countries  that  are  less  free 
— ^without  exception! 

1.  What  is  there  which  we  know  how  to  do,  and  for  which 
there  is  an  effective  demand,  which  remains  undone  in  Amer- 
ica? Not  a  thing  except  that  which  police  force  restricts.  There 
are  many  thousands  of  individuals  expert  in  educational  tech- 
niques. 

Effective  demand?  Can  anyone  argue  plausibly  that  there 
can  be  education  of  those  who  do  not  want  it?  The  answer  is 
the  same  as  to  the  question,  "What  can  anyone  force  another  to 
learn?"  You  can  push  a  pupil  into  a  classroom,  but  you  can't 
make  him  think.  Those  who  want  education — and  they  can 
never  get  it  if  they  do  not  want  it — will  have  education. 
Authoritarianism  is  antagonistic  to  the  extremely  sensitive 
spirit  of  inquiry,  the  will  to  learn.  Remove  all  police-force-as- 
txMS,  and  we  remove  education's  chief  obstacle. 

J.  While  one  cannot  know  of  the  brilliant  steps  that  would 
be  taken  by  millions  of  education-conscious  parents  were 
they  and  not  the  government  to  have  the  educational  responsi- 
bility, one  can  imagine  the  great  variety  of  cooperative  and 
private  enterprises  that  would  emerge.  There  would  be  thou- 
sands of  private  schools,  large  and  small,  not  necessarily  un- 
like some  of  the  ones  we  now  have.  There  would  be  tutoring 
arrangemenu  of  a  variety  and  ingenuity  impossible  to  foresee. 
No  doubt  there  would  be  both  profit-making  and  charitably 
financed  institutions  of  chain  store  dimensions,  dispensing 
reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic  at  bargain  prices.  There  would 
be  competition,  which  is  cooperation's  most  useful  tool."*  There 
would  be  alertness  of  parents  as  to  what  the  market  would 
have  to  offer.  There  would  be  a  keen,  active,  parental  respon- 
sibility for  their  children's  and  their  own  growth.  Socialism 
would  be  explained  but  seldom  advocated  in  the  classroom. 
The  free  market,  by  its  nature,  would  rule  out  such  waste  and 


«  Without  compctilion  among  bakers,  for  instance,  I  have  no  basis 
for  deciding  on  the  baker  with  whom  I  will  exchange,  that  is,  co- 
operate. 


2l8  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

extravagance.   Competition   for   the  educational  dollar  would 
attend  to  that. 

4.  Let  your  imagination  take  you  back  to  1900.  Suppose 
someone  had  been  able  to  conjure  up  a  picture  of  a  1964  auto- 
mobile with  all  of  its  wonderful  performances.  And  suppose 
you  had  been  asked  how  it  could  have  been  made.  You  could 
not  even  have  grasped  such  a  miracle,  let  alone  have  described 
how  to  make  it.  Yet,  it  has  been  produced,  and  without  p)olice- 
force-as-boss.  Indeed,  what  would  the  1964  car  be  like  if  the 
government  had  comf>elled  attendance  at  research  laboratories, 
dictated  the  subjects  to  be  explored  and  the  wonders  to  be  in- 
vented, and  forcibly  collected  the  funds  for  the  undertaking?* 

Bear  in  mind  that  millions  of  unobstructed  man-hours  of 
ever-improving  skills  and  thought,  in  a  constant  and  complex 
free  exchange  process  and  with  a  strict  attention  to  millions 
of  individual  judgments,  have  made  the  1964  car  so  useful  to 
so  many  f>eople.  And  so  it  would  be  with  free  market  education. 
We  cannot  foretell  what  would  happen  if  free  men  were  re- 
sponsible for  this  activity;  that  is,  if  as  much  creative,  unin- 
hibited thought — in  response  to  consumer  wants — ^werc  put 
into  education  as  has  been  put  into  motor  cars. 

As  it  is,  a  vast  majority  of  the  people  have  given  little  more 
than  cursory  thought  as  to  how  to  educate  without  employing 
police-force-as-boss.  No  wonder!  We  have  the  tendency  not  to 
think  about  problems  not  our  own,  about  activities  pre-empted 
by  government.  Remove  the  obstacles  of  coercion  and  the  po- 
tential energy  of  man  will  approach  realization.  Police-force-as- 
boss  as  an  effective  means  to  the  educational  end  is  but  a  super- 
stition. It  has  no  foundation  in  fact. 

5.  The  children  of  the  poor?  They  obtained  food  and  cloth- 
ing prior  to  our  practice  of  governmental  alms — more  than 
ever  available  before.  But  education  isn't  as  important  as 
shoes  and  stockings?  Education  is  only  as  important  as  life  it- 
self. Johnnie  couldn't  get  a  job  as  truck  driver  unless  able  to 


^  I  suspect  it  would  be  about  as  remote  from  consumer  requirements 
as  the  vehicle  now  being  built  to  put  men  on  the  moon. 


EDUCATION   FOR  ONES   OWN   SAKE  2ig 

read  street  signs  or  bills  of  lading.  Furthermore,  remove  the 
uxes  we  are  now  paying  for  present  governmental  inter- 
ventions— including  education — and  poor  parents  will  not  be  as 
poor.  And  literally  millions  of  Americans  would  like  nothing 
better  than  voluntarily  to  finance  the  education  of  children  of 
those  who  might  be  in  unfortunate  circumstances. 

Some,  of  course,  will  counter  with  the  notion  that  receiving 
such  charity  is  degrading,  an  unforgivable  socialistic  clich^.^ 
No  one  argues  that  voluntary  giving  is  degrading;  all  consider 
giving  as  a  brotherly  act.  Does  not  giving  presuppose  a  re- 
cipient? Can  giving  be  brotherly  and  receiving  degrading? 
True,  perhaps  charity  isn't  as  agreeable  to  a  recipient  as  self- 
financing,  but  is  it  not  more  agreeable  than  police  grants-in- 
aid? 

If  government  were  out  of  education  as  its  boss — loo  per 
cent — and  if  we  had  only  free  market  education,  no  child  in 
America  would  be  denied  an  education  any  more  than  any 
child  is  presently  denied  religious  instruction  or  shoes  and 
stockings. 


Th«  T«nd«ncy  Toward  Anarchy 
While  the  above  case  for  free  market  education  is  good 
enough  for  me,  I  confess  to  a  practical  dilemma.  Regard- 
less of  the  attempts  throughout  history  to  limit  police  force 
to  its  role  of  keeping  the  peace — a  societal  guard,  so  to 
speak — it  has  always  gotten  out  of  hand.  Sooner  or  later, 
in  every  instance,  the  role  has  been  shifted  from  guard  to 
boss  of  the  citizenry,  that  is,  from  people  service  to  people 
control;  protector  turned  predator,  one  might  say!  So  sad 
is  the  record  of  limitation  that  some  persons  throw  up 


•  Scholarships— how  do  they  differ?— are  sought  and  granted  on  an 
loimous  scale  by  the  very  persons  who  repeat  this  cliche. 


220  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

their  hands  in  despair,  incorrectly  concluding  that  if  lim- 
itation has  never  been  maintained,  it,  therefore,  is  forever 
impossible.  They  begin  to  disbelieve  even  in  government 
as  peace  keeper,  insisting  on  no  government  at  all;  they 
become  what  might  be  called  philosophical   anarchists. 

The  reason  for  unsuccessful  limitation  is  that  too  few 
individuals  have  ever  understood  the  price  that  must  be 
paid  for  limitation.  The  price  is  far  more  than  writing  a 
Constitution  and  a  Bill  of  Rights  with  their  proscriptions 
against  governmental  excesses,  and  designing  a  government 
of  checks  and  balances.  The  price  is  the  resurrection  of 
what  has  become  a  bromide  into  a  living,  dynamic  per- 
formance: eternal  vigilance. 

This  performance  is  in  the  form  of  an  achievement  in 
understanding  (i)  the  nature  of  government,  (2)  its 
uniqueness  as  police  force,  and  (3)  the  limited  comjjetence 
of,  as  well  as  the  absolute  necessity  for,  police  force — an 
understanding  to  be  learned,  mastered,  and  remembered  by 
at  least  enough  persons  to  form  an  effective  leadership  in 
each  new  generation.  This  performance  is  a  personal,  day-in 
and  day-out  requirement,  meaning  that  it  cannot  be  dele- 
gated to  others,  much  less  to  our  forefathers;  it  can  never 
be  relegated  to  the  past  tense;  it  is  a  continuing  impera- 
tive of  each  new  moment,  without  end. 

The  dilemma  is  this:  The  understanding  of  police-force- 
as-guard  will,  obviously,  never  be  advanced  but  only  re- 
tarded when  the  police-force-as-boss  is  put  in  the  educa- 
tional driver's  seat.  Thus,  unless  a  breakthrough  is  achieved 
by  an  individual  here  and  there,  capable  of  independent 
analysis  and  unafraid  of  parting  company  with  the  mores, 


EDUCATION    FOR   ONES   OWN    SAKE  221 

the  most   important   aspect  of  education   for  responsible 
citizenship  will  go  unattended. 

The  myth  of  government  education,  in  our  country  to- 
day, is  an  article  of  general  faith.  To  question  the  myth 
is  to  tamper  with  the  faith,  a  business  that  few  will  read 
about  or  listen  to  or  calmly  tolerate.  In  short,  for  those 
who  would  make  the  case  for  educational  freedom  as  they 
would  for  freedom  in  religion,  let  them  be  warned  that 
this  is  a  first-rate  obstacle  course.  But  heart  can  be  taken 
in  the  fact  that  the  art  of  becoming  is  composed  of  acts 
of  overcoming.  And  becoming  is  life's  prime  purpose; 
becoming  is,  in  fact,  enlightenment — self-education,  its 
own  reward. 


•     CHAPTER    1  8     • 


IN    PURSUIT   OF   EXCELLENCE 


The  ideal  of  freedom  is  to  let  anyone  do  anything  he 
pleases,  as  long  as  his  behavior  is  peaceful,  with  govern- 
ment empowered  to  keep  the  peace — and  nothing  more. 
An  ideal  objective,  true,  but  one  that  must  be  pursued  if 
we  would  halt  the  continuing  descent  of  our  society  from 
bad  to  worse.  Nothing  short  of  this  will  suffice.  And  un- 
less we  fully  understand  the  ideal — and  what  makes  for  its 
attainment — we'll  tend  to  settle  for  powerless,  futile  little 
pushes  and  shoves  that  yield  no  more  than  a  false  sense 
of  something  done. 

To  grasp  the  difficulty  of  the  problem  as  I  see  it,  refer 
to  what  the  statisticians  call  a  Normal  Curve — fat  at  the 
middle  and  thin  at  either  end.  Now,  represent  the  adult 


sss 


IN   PURSUIT  OF   EXCELLENCE  „oo 

population  of  the  U.S.A.  by  vertical  bands  on  this  curve. 
Let  the  thin  band  at  the  extreme  left  (A)  symbolize  the 
few  articulate,  effective  protagonists  of  authoritarianism  in 
its  numerous  forms.  Let  the  thin  band  at  the  extreme  right 
(C)  symbolize  the  few  articulate  protagonists  of  individual 
liberty,  the  free  market  economy  and  its  related  legal,  eth- 
ical, and  spiritual  institutions.  Between  these  two  opposed 
types  of  intellectuals  are  the  many  millions  (B) ,  more  or 
less  indifferent  to  this  particular  problem,  as  uninterested 
in  understanding  the  nature  of  society  and  its  economic 
and  political  institutions  as  are  most  people  in  under- 
standing the  composition  of  a  symphony.  These  millions, 
at  best,  are  only  listeners  or  followers  of  one  intellectual 
camp  or  the  other.  Dr.  Ludwig  von  Mises  poses  the  prob- 
lem precisely  as  I  see  it: 

The  masses,  the  hosts  of  common  men  [B],  do  not  conceive 
any  ideas,  sound  or  unsound.  They  only  choose  between  the 
ideologies  developed  by  the  intellectual  leaders  of  mankind 
[A  or  CI-  But  their  choice  is  final  and  determines  the  course 
of  events.  If  they  prefer  bad  doctrines  [A],  nothing  can  pre- 
vent disaster.* 

But,  first,  who  are  "the  hosts  of  common  men"?  Rarely 
does  an  individual  think  of  himself  as  included — only 
others  belong  to  the  masses!  There  is  a  great  deal  of  such 
inaccurate  self-appraisal.  As  related  to  the  problem  here 
in  question,  any  person — be  he  wealthy  or  poor,  a  Ph.D.  or 
unschooled,  a  political  big-wig  or  voter,  a  captain  of  indus- 
try or  an  unskilled  worker — qualifies  as  a  member  of  the 


1  Human  Action    (1963  edition.  New  Haven:  Yale  University  Press), 
p.  864. 


224  ANYTHING   THAT's   PEACEFUL 

masses  if  he  does  "not  conceive  ideas,  sound  or  unsound." 
Conversely,  wealth  or  educational  or  occupational  status  is 
not  a  controlling  factor  in  determining  "the  intellectual 
leaders  of  mankind."  These  leaders  are  the  ones  who  con- 
ceive ideas,  sound  or  unsound,  and  they  come  from  all  sta- 
tions in  life.  These  facts  are  important  to  what  follows. 

Today,  the  masses  (B)  are  listening  to  and  following  the 
intellectual  leaders  at  the  left  (A) .  The  reason  is  that  the 
intellectuals  at  the  right  (C)  have  not  done  and  are  not 
now  doing  their  homework;  indeed,  most  of  them  have 
little  inkling  of  either  the  need  for  or  the  nature  of  such 
homework. 

Th«  Spiritual  Quality 

Many  of  us  who  think,  write,  and  speak  for  freedom — 
myself  included — have  thought  that  our  mission  could  best 
be  served  by  teaching  free  market  economics  along  with 
consistent  governmental  theory;  that  is,  the  disciplines 
which  have  to  do  with  how  man  acts  in  respK>nse  to  given 
situations  in  society.  But  this,  we  are  discovering,  is  not 
the  whole  story.  For  example,  a  man  lacking  in  high  moral 
and  spiritual  standards  can  have  the  libertarian  philosophy 
"down  pat"  in  the  realm  of  political  economy;  he  can 
grade  loo  per  cent  in  any  test  but  may,  nevertheless,  throw 
his  influence  behind  collectivism!  In  such  an  instance  we 
have  nothing  whatsoever  to  show  for  our  educational  pains 
— nothing  but  little  pushes  and  shoves  that  yield  no  more 
than  a  false  sense  of  something  done. 

I  know  of  a  top  labor  official  who,  like  some  others,  has 
learned  and  can  explain  the  free  enterprise  philosophy  as 


IN   PURSUIT  OF   EXCELLENCE  „ok 

skillfully  as  anyone  can.  But  this  man,  weak  in  moral  dis- 
ciplines, disregards  his  knowledge  as  he  grasps  for  per- 
sonal power.  The  rest  of  us  would  be  as  well  off  were  he  an 
economic  illiterate. 

The  above  observation  is  not  to  deprecate  teachings  in 
the  social  sciences;  far  from  it!  These  teachings  are  a 
requisite  to  understanding.  Yet,  to  pin  our  hopes  for  a 
good  society  on  these  teachings  alone  is  but  to  delude  our- 
selves. What  is  the  moral  and  spiritual  quality  of  the  man 
who  is  learning?  This,  we  are  discovering,  is  the  real  ques- 
tion; indeed,  it  is  the  primary  question  we  must  answer, 
and  answer  satisfactorily. 

I  feel  that  the  foregoing  is  a  necessary  preface  to  further 
probing  in  an  area  seldom  explored  by  individuals  de- 
voted to  economic  education.  Education  in  economics  and 
government  is  important,  but  this  alone  will  not  solve  our 
problem.  There  is  a  further  need,  yes,  a  necessity,  for  what 
Jefferson  called  "a  natural  aristocracy  among  men,  founded 
on  virtue  and  talents."  Without  this — so  will  run  my  argu- 
ment—economic expertness  or  sound  organizational  theo- 
ries of  society  will  avail  us  nothing.  This  is  a  hard  confes- 
sion for  one  who  has  long  thought  that  our  country's 
disastrous  trend  could  be  reversed  by  little  more  than  a 
return  to  economic  sanity. 

Hard  to  Focus  on  the  Problem 
The  need  for  a  natural  aristocracy  is  not  generally  rec- 
ognized. Why?  It  may  be  that  most  of  us  are  unaware  of  the 
relatively  undeveloped  state  in  which  we  as  humans  now 
exist.  Our  unawareness,  such  as  it  is,  may  stem  from  a  fail- 


226  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

ure  to  put  ourselves  in  proper  long-range  perspective.  In 
no  small  measure,  this  would  seem  to  account  for  a  great 
deal  of  unwarranted  self-esteem,  for  thinking  of  ourselves 
as  the  ultimate  in  perfection,  for  our  egocentricity.  Our 
natural  tendency  is  to  regard  the  universe  as  something 
which  revolves  around  each  little  "me." 

No  person  in  such  a  state  of  self-satisfaction  is  in  any 
shape  to  recognize  his  incompleteness,  let  alone  to  im- 
prove, to  emerge,  to  continue  the  hatching  process,  to  soar 
into  what  Jefferson  meant  by  a  natural  aristocracy.  A  per- 
son who  regards  himself  as  a  complete  specimen  of  hu- 
manity can  hardly  acquire  more  virtue  and  talents.  If  a 
natural  aristocracy  is  a  requirement,  then  it  follows  that 
most  of  us  need  a  keener  appreciation  of  our  past  and 
present  status  relative  to  what  we  might  become. 

A  slight  beginning  toward  an  improved  perspective  might 
be  gained  by  comparing  the  time  span  of  what  we  call 
humanity  with  the  time  span  of  that  infinitesimal  speck 
in  the  universe  we  call  earth.*  For  instance,  let  a  10,000- 
foot  jet  runway  represent  the  time  span  of  this  planet — 
perhaps  2,500,000,000  years.  So  far  as  the  records  reveal, 
Cro-Magnon  man  put  in  his  appearance  40,000  years  ago, 
less  than  the  last  two  inches  of  the  10,000-foot  runway! 
Man — from  Cro-Magnon  to  us — is  no  more  than  a  John- 
ny-come-lately I 

In  what  condition  did  these  relatively  recent  ancestors 
of  ours  find  themselves?  Of  knowledge,  as  we  use  the  term. 


2  For  a  dramatic  demonstration  of  the  earth's  infinitesimal  place  in 
the  cosmos,  see  the  drawings  of  Helmut  Wimmer  in  the  April  1959  issue 
of  Natural  History,  or  the  book,  Cosmic  View,  by  Kecs  Boeke,  pub- 
lished by   the  John  Day  Company  in    1957. 


IN    PURSUIT  OF   EXCELLENCE  227 

it  is  doubtful  if  they  had  any.  Science?  Philosophy?  Art? 
Religion?  We  wonder  if  they  knew  where  they  were  or 
who  they  were.  How  could  they  have  known  the  past  with- 
out any  history  or  tradition?  Could  they  have  had  any 
capiul,  that  is,  any  material  or  spiritual  wealth?  Or  any 
inheritance,  that  is,  from  the  toil  of  past  generations?  They 
must  have  been  without  tools,  without  precedents,  with- 
out guiding  maxims,  without  speech  as  we  know  it,  with 
little  if  any  light  of  human  experience.  Their  ignorance, 
as  we  understand  the  term,  must  have  been  nearly  abso- 
lute.' 

The  above  would  seem  to  be  a  fair  picture  of  where  we 
were  only  a  few  moments  ago  in  long-range  time.  But 
where  arc  we  now  in  relation  to  our  destiny?  Using  hu- 
man destiny  as  a  yardstick,  we  have  barely  moved.  Ac- 
cording to  the  scientists,  most  species  require  a  million 
years  to  develop.  Should  this  rule  of  nature  apply  to  hu- 
mans, then  we  have  95  per  cent  of  the  way  to  go  in  civ- 
ilizing ourselves — an  occasion  for  humility  as  well  as  hope. 


Numerous  Oversouis 
Of  course,  it  is  absurd  to  believe  that  human  beings  will 
upgrade  more  evenly  in  the  coming  eons  than  in  the  past 
40,000  years.  Every  species,  including  the  human  species, 
has  its  throwbacks  and  its  great  masses  of  mediocrity.  But, 
encouragingly,   the   record  is  punctuated  with   numerous 


>A  paraphrasing  of  a  statement  by  the  late  Cassias  Jackson  Keyser, 
niathematicianphilosopher  of  Columbia  University  and  quoted  by 
A.  Korzybski  in  his  Manhood  of  Humanity  (2nd  ed.  Lakeville:  In- 
stitute of  General  Semantics,  1950),  p.  295. 


228  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

oversouls,  "the  spirit  which  inspires  and  motivates  all  liv- 
ing things."  While  many  among  us  show  little  if  any  ad- 
vancement over  the  original  specimens,  there  have  been 
and  are  a  few  who,  in  some  respects,  serve  as  lodestars,  as 
guiding  ideals,  as  models  of  excellence,  as  exemplars  of  the 
human  potential,  and  thus  qualify  for  what  is  meant  by  a 
natural  aristocracy.  Further,  if  the  human  sf>ecies  makes 
the  grade,  instead  of  falling  by  the  wayside,  the  unevenness 
we  have  noted — the  mass  of  mediocrities  and  the  few  over- 
souls — probably  will  continue  throughout  the  millennia 
of  man's  hoped-for  emergence  in  consciousness,  awareness, 
perception,  reason;  in  man's  p)ower  to  choose  and  to  ac- 
complish what  he  wills. 

The  careful  observer  can  hardly  help  noting  certain 
"breakthroughs"  which  demonstrate  the  potential  in  man- 
kind. Reflect  on  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  Bear  in  mind  such 
high  specimens  of  humanness  as  Hammurabi,  Ikhnaton, 
Ashoka,  Guatama  Buddha,  Lao-tse,  Confucius,  Moses,  Soc- 
rates, and,  a  moment  closer  to  our  own  time,  Beethoven, 
Milton,  Leonardo  da  Vinci,  Goethe,  Rembrandt,  and  so 
on.  Edison,  Pasteur,  Poincare,  Einstein  have,  in  their  ways, 
soared  above  most  of  us  and  given  us  light.  The  perform- 
ances of  these  uncommon  and  remarkable  jjersons  are  but 
prophecies  of  what  potentially  is  within  the  reach  of  our 
species. 

Whether  or  not  our  species  will  move  on  toward  its 
destiny  or,  more  to  the  immediate  point,  whether  or  not 
we,  the  living,  and  our  children  will  be  able  to  play  our 
role  in  and  benefit  from  a  human  emergence,  would  seem 
to  depend  on  what  elements  in  the  population  predominate. 


IN    PURSUIT   OF    EXCELLENCE 

Will  those  who  are  failures  in  the  emerging  process  rise  to 
political  power,  forming  an  inhibiting  kakistocracy— a  gov- 
ernment by  the  worst  men— and  thus  retard  or  destroy  the 
process?*  Or  will  our  course  be  determined  by  a  natural 
aristocracy  founded  on  virtue  and  talents?  We,  in  our 
times,  may  well  be  living  in  one  of  the  great  moments  of 
decision. 

One  thing  seems  crystal  clear:  The  worst  elements  in 
each  one  of  us  will  predominate  in  any  moment  of  time 
when  the  aristocratic  spirit  in  each  one  of  us  is  not  "in 
the  pink  of  condition";  the  slightest  letdown  in  its  moral, 
intellectual,  and  spiritual  virility  must  inevitably  witness 
disaster.  This  is  true  in  nature:  the  weeds,  pests,  fungi, 
viruses,  parasites  take  over  whenever  their  natural  ene- 
mies experience  a  letdown.  Virtue  and  talents,  the  natural 
enemies  of  ignorance,  knavery,  foolishness,  malevolence, 
must  be  perpetually  flowering  to  hold  these  evils  in  check. 
This  is  to  suggest  that  our  species  will  not  make  the  grade 
in  the  absence  of  those  emerged  spirits  which  inspire  and 
motivate  the  human  race  toward  its  destiny.  Man  alone,  of 
all  creatures,  has  been  granted  the  freedom  to  participate  in 
his  own  creation. 

Conceding  the  need  for  a  natural  aristocracy  is  one 
thing,  perhaps  a  first  step  in  right  thinking.  But  more  is 
required  than  the  mere  repetition  of  the  virtue  and  talents 
of  those  who  have  gone  before  us.  If  nothing  more  than 
carbon  copies  were  required,  it  then  follows  that  we  of 


*  "Is  ours  a  government  of  the  people,  by  the  people,  for  the  people 
or  a  Kakistocracy  rather,  for  the  benefit  of  knaves  at  the  cost  of  fools? 
— James  Russell  Lowell. 


230  ANYTHING    THAT'S    PEACEFUL 

our  generation  would  exhibit  no  improvement  over  Cro- 
Magnon  man.  We  would  have  no  language,  no  knowledge; 
the  ignorance  that  was  his  would  be  adequate.  No,  the 
human  situation  is  not  meant  to  be  static;  it  has  no  stop- 
ping place,  no  "this  is  it!"  Instead,  it  is  a  dynamic  process, 
the  essential  requirement  of  which  is  perp)etual  hatching 
in  virtue  and  talents,  an  eternal  improvement  in  conscious- 
ness, awareness,  perceptivity. 


Developing  Consciousness 

No  doubt  the  scientists  are  correct  in  claiming  that  most 
species  take  a  million  years  to  develop.  Humanness,  how- 
ever, is  geared  not  to  the  finite  but  to  the  Infinite  and 
thus,  I  believe,  what  applies  to  other  species  does  not  nec- 
essarily apply  to  man.  True,  man  cannot  conceive  of  in- 
finity, even  in  the  case  of  time  and  space.  But  he  can 
become  aware  of  infinity  by  the  simple  acknowledgment 
that  he  cannot  comprehend  finite  lime  or  space — a  point 
in  time  or  space  beyond  which  there  is  no  more  lime  or 
space.  By  the  same  token,  man  cannot  conceive  of  infinite 
consciousness,  consciousness  being  the  singular,  distinguish- 
ing characteristic  of  humanness,  but  he  can  become  aware 
of  it  by  admitting  that  he  cannot  conceive  a  level  of  con- 
sciousness beyond  which  there  could  be  no  further  refine- 
ment of  consciousness. 

The  human  situation,  it  seems,  by  reason  of  this  peculiar 
quality  of  consciousness,  is  linked  to  eternity;  its  design 
includes  no  point  of  retirement;  it  admits  of  no  Shangri-La 


IN    PURSUIT   OF    EXCELLENCE  291 

implications  whatsoever;  perpetual  struggle  and  the  over- 
coming of  endless  confrontations  is  of  its  essence.  How  else 
can  man  emerge  in  consciousness  except  as  he  succeeds  in 
overcoming  obstacles?  Difficulties,  problems,  hardships  do, 
indeed,  have  their  deep  purpose. 

This,  however,  is  not  to  deny  that  individuals  are  free 
to  retire,  to  resign  from  the  climb,  to  get  out  of  life,  to 
surrender  self -responsibility,  to  think  short-range,  to  "live 
it  up"  here  and  now;  they  can  and  do  exercise  their  free- 
dom in  this  respect,  and  on  the  grand  scale!  And  these  who 
acquire  so  little  of  that  which  is  distinctly  human  are  as- 
suredly among  the  many  who  can  and  will  take  over  in  the 
absence  of  a  first-rate  aristocracy. 

It  may  very  well  be  that  a  purpose  is  served  by  these 
dropouts  from  the  struggle,  among  whom  are  numbered 
many  of  the  famous,  the  wealthy,  the  "educated,"  and 
"leaden"  in  business,  church,  and  state,  along  with  hosts 
of  the  nondescript.  It  is  the  threat  of  their  take-over,  the 
danger  of  their  dominance  of  the  human  situation,  that 
triggers  the  aristocratic  spirit  into  existence;  their  actions 
bring  on  reactions;  their  devolution  is  the  genesis  of  evo- 
lution; these  agents  of  disaster  are  meant  to  create  an  anti- 
agency  of  survival.  Without  them,  the  emerging  process 
would  cease;  for  man  cannot  become  except  as  he  over- 
comes. A  strong  position  rests  on  strong  opposition.^  At 
work  here  is  the  tension  of  the  opposites  or  the  law  of 
polarity.  In  short,  the  unfortunate  quitters  serve  as  spring- 
boards to  those  who  pioneer  progress. 

» "Compensation"  is  the  word  Emerson  used.  Refer  to  his  essay  by 
this  title. 


2^2  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

A  Responsibility  to  Create 

If  every  action  has  its  reaction,  as  observation  affirms, 
some  people  will  conclude  that  we  then  have  nothing  to 
fret  about;  in  other  words,  let  nature  take  its  course  while 
we  spin  our  own  little  webs.  What  is  overlooked  in  such 
a  conclusion  is  that  the  human  situation  is  peculiarly  dis- 
tinguished by  consciousness,  a  quality  not  found  in  other 
life  forms.  And  as  consciousness  emerges,  there  comes  with 
it  a  responsibility  to  share  in  the  creative  process.  An  ex- 
pansion of  the  individual's  consciousness  toward  a  har- 
mony with  Infinite  Consciousness  demands  of  the  indi- 
vidual that  he  take  on,  commensurately,  other  character- 
istics of  his  Creator.  It  is  absurd  to  believe  that  there  can 
be  any  growth  in  that  direction  without  a  corresponding 
emergence  of  creativity  in  man. 

True,  every  action  has  a  reaction  but,  unless  there  is  a 
conscious  effort — unnatural  effort  or,  better  yet,  above  the 
natural — to  exercise  the  new  creativity  born  of  added  con- 
sciousness, the  reaction  to  the  dominance  of  ignorance, 
knavery,  and  foolishness  will  take  only  the  form  of  dis- 
pleasure, hate,  vengeance,  cynicism,  satire,  political  bicker- 
ing, snobbery,  name-calling.  Clearly,  there  is  no  emergent 
power  in  this  type  of  reaction,  none  whatsoever.  No  nat- 
ural aristocracy  can  be  born  of  this.  Such  reactions  are  at 
the  same  low  level  as  the  ignorant,  knavish,  foolish  ac- 
tions. And,  with  nothing  more  than  this,  ignorance,  knav- 
ery, foolishness  will  continue   to  dominate  society. 

To  summarize  the  foregoing:  It  is  my  belief  that  those 
qualities  of  character  which  have  sufficed  to  bring  prog- 
ress in  the  past  will  prove  inadequate  from  here  on;  in- 


IN    PURSUIT   OF    EXCELLENCE 

deed,  the  mere  duplication  of  past  virtue  and  talents  will 
not  stand  us  in  good  stead  right  now.  We  need,  at  this 
juncture  in  man's  emergence,  a  natural  aristocracy  of 
higher  quality  than  has  heretofore  existed.  Looking  at  the 
human  situation  with  an  emerging  perspective  permits  no 
other  conclusion!  The  natural  aristocracy  must  be  a  more 
distinguished  body  than  ever  before,  because  today's  crisis 
is  that  much  greater.  Extraordinary  effort  must  be  put 
forth  as  a  necessary  condition  to  human  emergence,  or 
even  for  survival! 


Our  Prime  Objective 

If  the  above  observations  are  valid,  it  follows  that  the 
establishment  of  a  natural  aristocracy  should  be  our  prime 
objective;  the  teaching  of  economics  or  other  disciplines 
of  the  social  sciences  can  be  meaningful  only  if  individ- 
uals of  virtue  and  talents  are  presupposed.  What,  then,  are 
the  qualifications  for  membership? 

Unless  careful,  we  are  likely  to  think  of  membership  in 
the  natural  aristocracy  as  consisting  of  a  set  of  persons,  for 
such,  indeed,  has  been  the  case  in  various  so-called  aristoc- 
racies, composed,  as  they  have  been,  of  privileged  minori- 
ties possessed  of  great  wealth  or  social  position.  Aristoc- 
racy, in  common  usage,  has  been  correctly  interpreted  as 
consisting  of  persons  of  a  certain  lineage  or  legal  standing. 

But  the  natural  aristocracy,  such  as  we  have  in  mind, 
is  even  more  exclusive;  its  membership  is  distinguished  by 
manifested  virtue  and  talents.  It  is  not  based  on  law  or  a 
given   parentage;   it  must  be  regarded  as  more   than  an 


234  ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 

order  of  persons  because  there  is  no  individual  who  is 
absolutely  virtuous  and  talented,  nor  anyone  wholly  lack- 
ing some  virtue  and  talents. 

Now  and  then  there  is  a  person  who  manifests  extraor- 
dinary virtue  and  talents,  relative,  at  any  rate,  to  the  rest 
of  us.  Observing  this,  we  are  led  into  the  error  of  following 
a  fallible  individual  rather  than  emulating  the  virtue  and 
talents  he  possesses,  these  being  the  bench  marks  of  a  nat- 
ural aristocracy.  The  error  is  serious.  To  become  a  Con- 
fucius or  a  Goethe  is  impossible,  but  the  virtue  of  the  one 
and  the  talents  of  the  other  are  to  some  degree  attainable 
and,  perhaps  by  a  few,  surpassable. 

How,  then,  is  the  individual  to  seek  identification  with 
the  natural  aristocracy  among  men?  Strict  instruction,  I 
am  certain,  would  deny  to  anyone  the  privilege  of  saying, 
"I  am  now  a  member  of  the  natural  aristocracy."  Glory 
and  fame  for  the  man  would  not  be  permissible,  only  glory 
and  fame  for  the  virtues  and  talents — the  characteristics 
rather  than  the  characters! 

The  individual  himself,  insofar  as  he  might  have  any 
association  with  this  tyf)e  of  aristocracy,  would  be  now  in 
and  now  out,  as  virtue  and  talents  showed  forth  through 
his  actions  or  were  obscured  by  them.  Perhapxs  we  could  say 
that  no  individual  would  have  any  identification  with  the 
aristocracy  whatsoever  except  during  those  moments  when 
he  might  be  in  an  improving  state.  In  this  slate — such 
would  be  the  concentration — he  would  not  himself  be 
aware  of  his  own  status.  Indeed,  any  feeling  of  what-a-good- 
boy-am-I  would  be  a  sure  sign  of  exclusion  from  the  aris- 
tocracy. 


IN   PURSUIT   OF   EXCELLENCE 

A  natural  aristocraq^,  then,  does  not  consist  of  "aristo- 
crats" as  commonly  interpreted  but,  instead,  is  an  aristo- 
cratic spirit  which  might  show  forth  or  manifest  itself  in 
any  serious  and  determined  person.  What  persons?  Han- 
ford  Henderson  answered  the  question  in  this  manner: 

He  may  be  a  day  laborer,  an  artisan,  a  shopkeeper,  a  pro- 
fessional man,  a  writer,  a  statesman.  It  is  not  a  matter  of 
birth,  or  occupation,  or  education.  It  is  an  attitude  of  mind 
carried  into  daily  action,  that  is  to  say,  a  religion.  It  [the  aris- 
tocratic spirit]  is  the  disinterested,  passionate  love  of  excel- 
lence .  .  .  everywhere  and  in  everything;  the  aristocrat,  to  de- 
serve the  name,  must  love  it  in  himself,  in  his  own  alert  mind, 
in  his  own  illuminated  spirit,  and  he  must  love  it  in  others; 
must  love  it  in  all  human  relations  and  occupations  and  ac- 
tivities; in  all  things  in  earth  or  sea  or  sky.^ 

Henderson's  statement  pretty  well  stakes  out  the  dimen- 
sions of  the  aristocratic  spirit,  in  essence,  the  love  of  excel- 
lence which,  of  course,  includes  the  love  of  righteousness. 
And  by  "disinterested"  Henderson  meant  that  this  attitude 
of  mind  should  be  for  its  own  sake,  without  thought  of  re- 
ward in  the  here  or  the  hereafter. 

The  love  of  excellence  for  its  own  sake!  This  is  the  at- 
titude of  mind  which,  when  acquired,  witnesses  man's 
sharing  in  Creation.  He  becomes,  in  a  sense,  his  own  man. 

Indeed,  the  man  who  acquires  the  aristocratic  spirit 
will,  quite  naturally,  have  the  same  viewpoint  of  economics 
as  does  Henry  Hazlitt: 


•  Excerpted  from  an  article  by  Hanford  Henderson  entitled  "The 
Aristocratic  Spirit"  which  appeared  as  a  reprint  in  The  North  Ameri- 
can Review,  March,  1920. 


236 


ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 


The  art  of  economics  consists  in  looking  not  merely  at  the 
immediate  but  at  the  longer  effects  of  any  act  or  policy;  it 
consists  in  tracing  the  consequences  of  that  policy  not  mere- 
ly for  one  group  but  for  all  groups  [universality]. 

The  man  with  the  aristocratic  spirit  will,  along  with 
Immanuel  Kant,  consider  a  maxim  as  good  only  if  this 
same  principle  of  universality  can  rationally  be  applied  to 
it;^  he  will  no  more  be  guided  by  the  fear  of  opprobrium 
on  the  part  of  his  fallible  fellows  than  he  will  by  the  de- 
sire for  their  approbation.  He  acts,  thinks,  and  lives  in 
long-range  terms,  for  he  has  linked  himself  with  eternity 
by  his  love  of  and  devotion  to  excellence. 

Imagine,  if  we  can,  the  enormous  difference  between 
the  thoughts  and  actions  of  laborers,  artisans,  shopkeepers, 
professional  men,  writers,  statesmen,  as  we  commonly  ob- 
serve them,  and  the  thoughts  and  actions  of  these  self- 
same people  were  they  imbued  with  the  aristocratic  spirit  I 


Suggested   Procedures 

Let  us  return  now  to  the  Normal  Curve,  displayed  at  the 
beginning  of  this  chapter,  and  contemplate  the  task  of  the 
few  at  the  right  (C) .  Only  through  unprecedented  excel- 
lence on  their  part  can  disaster  be  averted.  In  our  search 
for  an  excellence  that  might  attract  the  millions  (B)  away 
from  authoritarian  leadership  (A) ,  I  would  offer  two  simple 
suggestions. 


7  If  one  can  rationally  concede  that  every  person  on  carlh  [univer- 
sality] has  the  right  to  his  life,  his  liveUhood,  his  liberty,  then,  accord- 
ing to  Kant,  the  maxim  is  goo<l. 


IN    PURSUIT  OF    EXCELLENCE 

*37 

The  first  concerns  humility:  Neither  we  nor  anyone  else 
can  design  or  draft  or  organize  a  good  society.  No  one  per- 
son nor  any  committee  can  make  even  a  pencil;  a  good 
society  is  more  complex  than  that!  A  pencil  or  a  good  so- 
ciety or  whatever  is  but  a  benefit  or  dividend  which  flows 
as  a  consequence  of  antecedent  attention  to  one's  own 
emergence  toward  excellence.  This  thought,  a  realization  of 
one's  limitations,  eliminates  useless  endeavors;  it  steers 
one  toward  the  aristocratic  spirit;  it  is  the  way  to  qualify. 

The  second  is  but  a  detail  that  may  help  in  making 
qualification  less  difficult:  Regardless  of  the  benefit  we 
would  have  bestowed,  always  strive  for  a  related  goal  over 
and  beyond  the  benefit.  The  method  or  principle  I  have  in 
mind  is  not  new;  it  was  known  by  the  ancients:  "But  seek 
ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteousness;  and  all 
these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you."  This  principle  of 
seeking  something  higher  than  the  benefit  was  meant  as 
well  for  general,  day-to-day,  earthly  application.  It  is  a 
right  principle  and,  therefore,  must  work  at  all  levels  of 
endeavor. 

For  instance,  if  one  desires  admiration,  do  not  seek  ad- 
miration but  strive  for  a  behavior  that  can  be  admired.  If 
we  would  be  rid  of  poverty,  then  offer  not  handouts  but 
liberty  to  all.  In  short,  if  one's  ideal  is  no  higher  than  the 
benefit,  the  pursuit  of  that  ideal,  paradoxically,  will  have 
no  reward  in  store.  A  by-product  never  has  its  origin  in 
itself,  but  always  in  something  superior  to  itself.  Capital  is 
the  antecedent  to  a  dividend. 

If  we  would  have  a  good  society  then  look  not  to  it, 
but  to  excellence  in  all  things— and  above  all  to  virtue  and 


238  ANYTHING   THAT'S   PEACEFUL 

integrity  in  our  every  deed  and  thought.  The  dividend 
will  be  as  good  a  society  as  we  deserve. 

The  ups  and  downs  in  society  are  guided  by  the  rise 
and  fall  of  the  aristocratic  spirit,  by  the  unremitting  pursuit 
of  excellence.  It  is  utter  folly  to  look  for  social  felicity 
when  this  spirit  is  in  the  doldrums,  and  no  maneuver  less 
than  the  passionate  pursuit  of  excellence  will  matter  one 
whit.  The  good  society,  with  its  open  opportunity  for  in- 
dividual development — let  me  repeat — is  a  dividend  we 
receive  when  virtue  and  talents  are  flowering,  when  the 
love  of  excellence  in  all  things  is  riding  high — even  in 
economics. 

I  can  try  to  qualify.  So  can  you.  This  is  the  way  every 
trend  gets  its  start.  Who  knows?  We  might  start  a  trend! 


INDEX 

Prepared  by  VerneliaA.  Crawford 
The  letter  "n"  following  a  figure  refers  to  a  footnote. 


Academic  freedom.  18090 
Acton,  John  (Lord),  67 
American  Revolution.  15 
American  setting,  past  and 

present.  1030 
Amish  farmers.  59 
Argentina,  to 
Aristocracy.  225 
Assignats.  French.  19 
Association.  89.  95.  102 
Authoritarianism 

diagnosed.  66 

forms  of,  1$ 

political,  29 

responsibility  and,  63,  77,  185 

result  of,  146 


B 

Ballot.  114 

Barmine,  Alexander,  44 

Bastiat.  Frederic,  27,  430,  119,  166 

Bill  of  Rights,  14 

Boeke,  Kecs,  226n 


Bohm-Bawerk,  Eugen  von,  154 
Bradford  (Governor),  12 
Bradley,  Omar,  igzn 
Burke,  Edmund,  114 
Byler,  Valentine  Y.,  40 


Candidates,  political,  109 
Charity,  60,  219 
Chevalier,  Michel,  27 
Citizens,  choices  of,  110,  114 
Cleveland,  Grover,  60 
Cobden,  Richard,  27 
Coercion,  49;  see  also  Government 
Coin  clipping,  19 
Commitments,  5 
Committee,  appointed,  89-107 
Common  man,  223 
Communism,  12,  46;  see  also 

Socialism 
Compulsion,  social  leveling  by,  66; 

see  also  Government 
Computers,  157-70 
Conscience,  commitment  to,  5 


239 


240 


ANYTHING   THAT  S   PEACEFUL 


Constitution,  U.  S.,  14,  173 
Corruption  defined,  4 
Creativity 

energy  released  by,  15,  151,  164 

exercised,  136 

forced,  66 

illustrated,  53 

limited,  46 

mental,  2i4n 

Russian,  i64n 
Creator,  13,  14,  31,45 


Emerson,    Ralph    Waldo,    56,   64, 

23in 
England,  freedom  in  exchange,  26 
Eulenburg- Wiener,  Renee  von, 

2i4n 
Excellence,  pursuit  of,  222-38 
Exchange 

development  of,  75 

freedom  in,  19,  163 

labor,  60,  136,  149 

see  also  Money 


Decalogue,  The,  127 

Declaration  of  Independence,   13, 

31.64 
Demigod,  196,  200 
Dictatorship,  69 


E 

Economics 

art  of,  236 

calculation  in,  157 

circulatory  system,  24 

discovery  in,  144-56 

education  in,  59,  225 
Economy,    harmed    by    socialism, 

72-81 
Education 

academic  freedom  in,  180 

economic,  59,  225 

extent  of,  144 

family  and,  182,  212 

free  market,  180,  208-21 

government,  180,  191-207 

police  force  and,  210 

private,  204,  208 

religion  and,  210 

tutors  in,  182 
Egotists,  146,  196 
Elections,  108 


Family,  education  by,  182,  212 
Ferris  Institute.  184 
Fleming,  Harold.  153 
Force 

coercive,  49 

creative.  66 

kinds  of,  33.  134 

use  of.  10 

see  also  Government 
France.  19,  21,  167 
Free  market 

computers,  157 

education.  180.  208-21 

specialization.  77 

value  theory.  154 
Freedom 

aspects  of,  10,  170 

choice  of,  16 

e<Iucation  and.  180 

exchange  and.  19.  163 

issue  of.  222 

loss  of.  17 

prohibited.  125.  132 

student  of,  124.  134.  145 


George  III,  13 
German  inflation.  25 
Glover,  T.  R.,  ir,on 


INDEX 

Government 
authority,  13,  29.  63,  66,  77,  146 
coercion,  49 
communistic,  12,46 
compulsory,  66 
dictatorship,  69 
education,  180,  191-207 
expenditures,  17,  39,  73,  82,  180, 

191 
force,  10.  49,  66,  134 
growth  of.  28 
income,  17,  39,  72,  8t 
inflation,  18,  20,  21,  25,  82 
leveling  principle,  58 
limited,  12,  34 
ownership,  132 
planned,  47,  145 
plunder,  118 
postal  service,  171 
prohibitions,  125,  132 
responsibility,  130 
role  of,  34.  ii7n,  124,  145 
Social  Security.  39 
socialistic.  See  Socialism 
statism,  73 
taxation,  17,  39,  82 
voting,  108 
welfare  itate,  47 


H 

Hall.  Verna  M..  comp.,  igsn 
Hammurabi,  Ckxie  of,  126 
Harper.  F.  A..  86n 
Hayek,  F.  A.,  44n 
Hazlitt.  Henry.  236 
Heard.  Gerald.  45 
Henderson,  Hanford,  235 
Henry.  Patrick,  105 
Hoff,  Trygve  J.  B.,  i6in 
Honesty,  74 

Housing.  28.  95,  99,  191 
Human  destiny,  31,  227 


241 


I 


Income 

government,  17,  39,  72,  82 

personal,  6i,  66 
Incorruptibility,  4 
Individualism,   8,   58-71,   223;   see 

also  Freedom 
Inflation 

defined,  82 

explained,  18 

French, 21 

German,  25 

pressure  groups  and,  82-88 

Russian,  20 
Integrity,  74,  110,  117,  196; 

see  also  Morality 
Internal  Revenue  Service,  39 
Investments,  62 

J 

James,  William,  32 
Jefferson,  Thomas,  225 
Joad,  C.  E.  M.,  iggn 

K 

Kakistocracy,  229 
Kant,  Immanuel,  236 
Keyser,  Cassius  Jackson,  227n 
Korzybski,  A.,  227n 
Kravchenko,  Victor,  44 


Labor 

division  of,  60,  136,  149 

income,  61 

production,  46,  47,  132,  136 

unions,  84 

use,  132 

value  theory,  155 

wages,  86 
Law,  function  of,  119 


242 

Le  Bon,  Gustave,  122 

Leadership,  49,  224 

Liberty,  students  of,  124,  134,  145^ 

see  also  Freedom 
Lies,  initiated,  89 
Lowell,  James  Russell,  229n 


M 

Mail,  171-79 

Man,  purposes  of,  8,  58,  223 
Marginal  utility  theory,  154 
Market  economy,  77,  154,  157,  180, 

208 
Marx,  Karl,  12,  29,58,  115 
Masses,  93,  223 
Miller,  Mattie  Storms,  i92n 
Milliken,  Robert,  144 
Mises,  Ludwig  von,  54,  161  n,  223 
Mobs,  93,  223 
Money 

coin  clipping,  19 

expansion,  20 

income,  17,  39,  61,  66,  72,  82 

inflated,  18,  20,  21,  25,  82 

investments,  62 

medium  of  exchange,  24 

supply  decreased,  82 
Morality 

double  standard  of,  64 

integrity  and,  74,  no,  117,  196 

nature  of,  128 

rights,  33 

voting  and,  no 


N 

National  Council  of  Churches,  87, 

89 
Normal  Curve,  832,  257 
Noiiy,  Lecomtc  du,  144,  igsn 


ANYTHING  THAT'S  PEACEFUL 

O 

Organization  principle,  63,  89,  93, 

102 
Ownership,  66,  132 


Peace 

agents  of,  16 

interpreted,  7,  n 

keeping,  124-35 

philosophies  of,  31 
Pencil,  making,  136-43 
Per6n,  Juan,  20 
Pilgrim  Fathers,  11,  29,  47 
Planned  economy,  47,  145: 

see  also  Government 
Plato,  socialism  defined  by,  49 
Plunder.  118 
Police  force,  28,  210 
Politics,  two-parly  system,  108 
Popper,  Karl  R.,  490 
Postal  services,  171-79 
Pressure  groups.  82-88 
Prices  determined,  159,  164 
Production,  46,  47,  132,  ijiS; 

see  aba  Labor 
Prohibitions,  185.  1)8 
Property.  66.  152 
Prosperity,  72 


Religion 

Creator.  13.  14.  Si'45 

education  and.  210 

see  also  Morality 
Rent  control,  95.  99.  191 
Responsibility 

authority  and,  63.  77.  185 

citizens  and.  no.  114 

government,  130 

parenul,  182,  tit 


INDEX 

Russell,  Dean,  16211 
Russia 

capiulism  in,  48n 

creative  energy  in,  i64n 

inflation  in,  20 

prices  in,  164 

socialism  in,  47 


Savings,  62 

Schmidt.  Emerson  P.,  84n 

Shapley.  Harlow,  i92n 

Shelly,  Thomas  J.,  59n 

Social  Security,  59 

Socialism 

adopted,  16,  32 

Americanized,  52 

democratic,  46 

economy  harmed  by,  72-81 

exercised,  132 

explained,  59 

financed,  82 

French, 21 

individual  harmed  by,  5871 

noncreative,  4657 

opposition  to,  149 

Plato's  definition  of.  49 

practiced,  35 

Russian,  47 

suppositions  of,  146 

studenu  of  liberty  and,  124,  134, 

»45 
Socrates,  144 
Specialization.  75 
Standard  of  living.  76 
Statism,  73;  see  also  Government 
Strife,  way  of  life,  31-45 
Subsidy  program,  35 


243 

T 

Talents,  225 

Taxation,  17,  39,  8^ 
"Teachableness,  14^^ 
^Teaching,  i«i;  see  a/^o-Education 

Tennessee  Valley  Authority,  35 

Textile  industry,  62  * 

Tolstoy,  Leo,  89 

Trimmers,  110 

Trine,  Ralph  Waldo,  54 

Truth,  principle  of,  1,  91 

Tutors,  182 


Value  judgments,  192 
Value  theory,  154 
Violence,  way  of  life,  31 
Virtue,  225 

Voluntarism,  29,  60,  219 
Voting,  108-23 


w 

Wages,  86 

Wakar,  Aleksy,  i62n 

Wealth  distributed,  46;  see  also 

Income 
Welfare  state,  47;  see  also 

Government 
Williams,  Roger,  i98n 
Wimmer,  Helmut,  226n 


Zielinski,  Janusz,  i62n